The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.
BLACKWOOD’S
EDINBURGH MAGAZINE.
No. CCCCXXI. NOVEMBER, 1850. Vol. LXVIII.
CONTENTS.
| My Novel; or, Varieties in English Life. Part III. | 499 |
| The Rise, Power, and Politics of Prussia, | 516 |
| Hours in Spain, | 534 |
| Modern State Trials. Part II. | 545 |
| Anna Hammer, | 573 |
| Alton Locke, Tailor and Poet: an Autobiography, | 592 |
| The Renewal of the Income-Tax, | 611 |
EDINBURGH:
WILLIAM BLACKWOOD & SONS, 45 GEORGE STREET;
AND 37 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON.
To whom all communications (post-paid) must be addressed.
SOLD BY ALL THE BOOKSELLERS IN THE UNITED KINGDOM.
PRINTED BY WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS, EDINBURGH.
BLACKWOOD’S
EDINBURGH MAGAZINE.
No. CCCCXXI. NOVEMBER, 1850. Vol. LXVIII.
MY NOVEL; OR, VARIETIES IN ENGLISH LIFE.
BY PISISTRATUS CAXTON.
BOOK II—INITIAL CHAPTER:—INFORMING THE READER HOW THIS WORK CAME TO HAVE
INITIAL CHAPTERS.
“There can’t be a doubt,” said
my father, “that to each of the main
divisions of your work—whether you
call them Books or Parts—you should
prefix an Initial or Introductory
Chapter.”
Pisistratus.—”Can’t be a doubt,
sir! Why so?”
Mr Caxton.—”Fielding lays it
down as an indispensable rule, which
he supports by his example; and
Fielding was an artistical writer, and
knew what he was about.”
Pisistratus.—”Do you remember
any of his reasons, sir?”
Mr Caxton.—”Why, indeed,
Fielding says very justly that he is
not bound to assign any reason; but
he does assign a good many, here and
there—to find which, I refer you to
Tom Jones. I will only observe, that
one of his reasons, which is unanswerable,
runs to the effect that thus, in
every Part or Book, the reader has
the advantage of beginning at the
fourth or fifth page instead of the
first—’a matter by no means of trivial
consequence,’ saith Fielding, ‘to
persons who read books with no other
view than to say they have read
them—a more general motive to reading
than is commonly imagined; and
from which not only law books and
good books, but the pages of Homer
and Virgil, of Swift and Cervantes
have been often turned over.’
There,” cried my father triumphantly,
“I will lay a shilling to twopence
that I have quoted the very words.”
Mrs Caxton.—”Dear me, that
only means skipping: I don’t see any
great advantage in writing a chapter,
merely for people to skip it.”
Pisistratus.—”Neither do I!”
Mr Caxton, dogmatically.—”It
is the repose in the picture—Fielding
calls it ‘contrast ‘—(still more dogmatically)
I say there can’t be a doubt
about it. Besides, (added my father
after a pause,) besides, this usage gives
you opportunities to explain what has
gone before, or to prepare for what’s
coming; or, since Fielding contends
with great truth, that some learning
is necessary for this kind of historical
composition, it allows you, naturally
and easily, the introduction of light
and pleasant ornaments of that nature.
At each flight in the terrace, you may
give the eye the relief of an urn or a
statue. Moreover, when so inclined,
you create proper pausing places for
reflection; and complete, by a separate
yet harmonious ethical department,
the design of a work, which is
but a mere Mother Goose’s tale if it
does not embrace a general view of
the thoughts and actions of mankind.”
Pisistratus.—”But then, in these
initial chapters, the author thrusts
himself forward; and just when you
want to get on with the dramatis personæ,
you find yourself face to face
with the poet himself.”
Mr Caxton.—”Pooh! you can
contrive to prevent that! Imitate the
chorus of the Greek stage, who fill
up the intervals between the action by
saying what the author would otherwise
say in his own person.”
Pisistratus, slily.—”That’s a
good idea, sir—and I have a chorus,
and a chorægus too, already in my eye.”
Mr Caxton, unsuspectingly.—”Aha!
you are not so dull a fellow
as you would make yourself out to be;
and, even if an author did thrust himself
forward, what objection is there
to that? It is a mere affectation to
suppose that a book can come into
the world without an author. Every
child has a father, one father at
least, as the great Condé says very
well in his poem.”
Pisistratus.—”The great Condé a
poet!—I never heard that before.”
Mr Caxton.—”I don’t say he was
a poet, but he sent a poem to Madame
de Montansier. Envious critics think
that he must have paid somebody
else to write it; but there is no reason
why a great Captain should not write
a poem—I don’t say a good poem,
but a poem. I wonder, Roland, if
the Duke ever tried his hand at
‘Stanzas to Mary,’ or ‘Lines to a
sleeping babe.'”
Captain Roland.—”Austin, I’m
ashamed of you. Of course the Duke
could write poetry if he pleased—something,
I dare say, in the way of
the great Condé—that is something
warlike and heroic, I’ll be bound.
Let’s hear!”
Mr Caxton, reciting—
Qu’il faut qu’un enfant ait un père;
On dit même quelque fois
Tel enfant en a jusqu’à trois.”
Captain Roland, greatly disgusted.—”Condé
write such stuff!—I
don’t believe it.”
Pisistratus.—”I do, and accept the
quotation—you and Roland shall be
joint fathers to my child as well as
myself.”
Mr Caxton, solemnly.—”I refuse
the proffered paternity; but so far
as administering a little wholesome
castigation, now and then, I have no
objection to join in the discharge of a
father’s duty.”
Pisistratus.—”Agreed; have you
anything to say against the infant
hitherto?”
Mr Caxton.—”He is in long
clothes at present; let us wait till he
can walk.”
Blanche.—”But pray whom do
you mean for a hero?—and is Miss
Jemima your heroine?”
Captain Roland.—”There is
some mystery about the—”
Pisistratus, hastily.—”Hush,
Uncle; no letting the cat out of the
bag yet. Listen, all of you! I left
Frank Hazeldean on his way to the
Casino.”
CHAPTER II.
“It is a sweet pretty place,” thought
Frank, as he opened the gate which
led across the fields to the Casino,
that smiled down upon him with its
plaster pilasters. “I wonder, though,
that my father, who is so particular
in general, suffers the carriage road
to be so full of holes and weeds.
Mounseer does not receive many
visits, I take it.”
But when Frank got into the ground
immediately before the house, he saw
no cause of complaint as to want of
order and repair. Nothing could be
kept more neatly. Frank was ashamed
of the dint made by the pony’s hoofs
in the smooth gravel; he dismounted,
tied the animal to the wicket, and
went on foot towards the glass door
in front.
He rang the bell once, twice, but nobody
came, for the old woman-servant,
who was hard of hearing, was far away
in the yard, searching for any eggs
which the hen might have scandalously
hidden from culinary purposes; and
Jackeymo was fishing for the sticklebacks
and minnows, which were,
when caught, to assist the eggs, when
found, in keeping together the bodies[Pg 501]
and souls of himself and his master.
The old woman was on board wages,—lucky
old woman! Frank rang a
third time, and with the impetuosity
of his age. A face peeped from the
Belvidere on the terrace. “Diavolo!”
said Dr Riccabocca to himself.
“Young cocks crow hard on their
own dunghill; it must be a cock of a
high race to crow so loud at another’s.”
Therewith he shambled out of the
summer-house, and appeared suddenly
before Frank, in a very wizard-like
dressing robe of black serge, a
red cap on his head, and a cloud of
smoke coming rapidly from his lips,
as a final consolatory whiff, before he
removed the pipe from them. Frank
had indeed seen the Doctor before,
but never in so scholastic a costume,
and he was a little startled by the
apparition at his elbow, as he turned
round.
“Signorino—young gentleman,” said
the Italian, taking off his cap with
his usual urbanity, “pardon the negligence
of my people—I am too happy
to receive your commands in person.”
“Dr Rickeybockey?” stammered
Frank, much confused by this polite
address, and the low yet stately bow
with which it was accompanied, “I—I
have a note from the Hall. Mama—that
is, my mother,—and aunt Jemima
beg their best compliments, and
hope you will come, sir.”
The Doctor took the note with another
bow, and, opening the glass door,
invited Frank to enter.
The young gentleman, with a schoolboy’s
usual bluntness, was about to
say that he was in a hurry, and had
rather not; but Dr Riccabocca’s grand
manner awed him, while a glimpse of
the hall excited his curiosity—so he
silently obeyed the invitation.
The hall, which was of an octagon
shape, had been originally panelled
off into compartments, and in these the
Italian had painted landscapes, rich
with the warm sunny light of his
native climate. Frank was no judge
of the art displayed; but he was
greatly struck with the scenes depicted:
they were all views of some
lake, real or imaginary—in all, dark-blue
shining waters reflected dark-blue
placid skies. In one, a flight of
steps descended to the lake, and a gay
group was seen feasting on the margin:
in another, sunset threw its rose-hues
over a vast villa or palace,
backed by Alpine hills, and flanked
by long arcades of vines, while pleasure-boats
skimmed over the waves
below. In short, throughout all the
eight compartments, the scene, though
it differed in details, preserved the
same general character, as if illustrating
some favourite locality. The
Italian did not, however, evince any
desire to do the honours to his own
art, but, preceding Frank across the
hall, opened the door of his usual
sitting-room, and requested him to
enter. Frank did so, rather reluctantly,
and seated himself with unwonted
bashfulness on the edge of a
chair. But here new specimens of
the Doctor’s handicraft soon riveted
attention. The room had been originally
papered; but Riccabocca had
stretched canvass over the walls, and
painted thereon sundry satirical devices,
each separated from the other by
scroll-works of fantastic arabesques.
Here a Cupid was trundling a wheelbarrow
full of hearts, which he appeared
to be selling to an ugly old
fellow, with a money-bag in his hand—probably
Plutus. There Diogenes
might be seen walking through a
market-place, with his lantern in his
hand, in search of an honest man,
whilst the children jeered at him,
and the curs snapped at his heels. In
another place, a lion was seen half
dressed in a fox’s hide, while a wolf
in a sheep’s mask was conversing
very amicably with a young lamb.
Here again might be seen the geese
stretching out their necks from the
Roman Capitol in full cackle, while the
stout invaders were beheld in the
distance, running off as hard as they
could. In short, in all these quaint
entablatures some pithy sarcasm was
symbolically conveyed; only over the
mantelpiece was the design graver
and more touching. It was the figure
of a man in a pilgrim’s garb, chained
to the earth by small but innumerable
ligaments, while a phantom likeness
of himself, his shadow, was seen
hastening down what seemed an interminable
vista; and underneath
were written the pathetic words of
Horace—
Se quoque fugit?.”
—”What exile from his country can fly
himself as well?” The furniture of the
room was extremely simple, and somewhat
scanty; yet it was arranged so as
to impart an air of taste and elegance
to the room. Even a few plaster busts
and statues, though bought but of some
humble itinerant, had their classical
effect, glistening from out stands of
flowers that were grouped around
them, or backed by graceful screen-works
formed from twisted osiers,
which, by the simple contrivance of
trays at the bottom, filled with earth,
served for living parasitical plants,
with gay flowers contrasting thick
ivy leaves, and gave to the whole
room the aspect of a bower.
“May I ask your permission?”
said the Italian, with his finger on
the seal of the letter.
“Oh yes,” said Frank with naiveté.
Riccabocca broke the seal, and a
slight smile stole over his countenance.
Then he turned a little aside
from Frank, shaded his face with
his hand, and seemed to muse. “Mrs
Hazeldean,” said he at last, “does
me very great honour. I hardly recognise
her handwriting, or I should
have been more impatient to open
the letter.” The dark eyes were lifted
over the spectacles, and went right
into Frank’s unprotected and undiplomatic
heart. The Doctor raised
the note, and pointed to the characters
with his forefinger.
“Cousin Jemima’s hand,” said
Frank, as directly as if the question
had been put to him.
The Italian smiled. “Mr Hazeldean
has company staying with him?”
“No; that is, only Barney—the
Captain. There’s seldom much company
before the shooting season,”
added Frank with a slight sigh; “and
then you know the holidays are over.
For my part, I think we ought to
break up a month later.”
The Doctor seemed reassured by
the first sentence in Frank’s reply, and
seating himself at the table, wrote
his answer—not hastily, as we English
write, but with care and precision, like
one accustomed to weigh the nature of
words—in that stiff Italian hand,
which allows the writer so much time to
think while he forms his letters. He did
not therefore reply at once to Frank’s
remark about the holidays, but was
silent till he had concluded his note,
read it three times over, sealed it by
the taper he slowly lighted, and then,
giving it to Frank, he said—
“For your sake, young gentleman,
I regret that your holidays are so
early; for mine, I must rejoice, since
I accept the kind invitation you have
rendered doubly gratifying by bringing
it yourself.”
“Deuce take the fellow and his fine
speeches! One don’t know which way
to look,” thought English Frank.
The Italian smiled again, as if this
time he had read the boy’s heart,
without need of those piercing black
eyes, and said, less ceremoniously
than before, “You don’t care much
for compliments, young gentleman?”
“No, I don’t indeed,” said Frank
heartily.
“So much the better for you, since
your way in the world is made: it
would be so much the worse if you
had to make it!”
Frank looked puzzled: the thought
was too deep for him—so he turned
to the pictures.
“Those are very funny,” said he:
“they seem capitally done—who did
’em?”
“Signorino Hazeldean, you are
giving me what you refused yourself.”
“Eh?” said Frank inquiringly.
“Compliments!”
“Oh—I—no; but they are well
done, arn’t they, sir?”
“Not particularly: you speak to
the artist.”
“What! you painted them?”
“Yes.”
“And the pictures in the hall?”
“Those too.”
“Taken from nature—eh?”
“Nature,” said the Italian sententiously,
perhaps evasively, “lets
nothing be taken from her.”
“Oh!” said Frank, puzzled again.
“Well, I must wish you good morning,
sir; I am very glad you are
coming.”
“Without compliment?”
“Without compliment.”
“A rivedersi—good-by for the present,
my young signorino. This way,”
observing Frank make a bolt towards
the wrong door.
“Can I offer you a glass of wine—it
is pure, of our own making?”
“No, thank you, indeed, sir,” cried[Pg 503]
Frank, suddenly recollecting his
father’s admonition. “Good-by—don’t
trouble yourself, sir; I know
my way now.”
But the bland Italian followed his
guest to the wicket, where Frank had
left the pony. The young gentleman,
afraid lest so courteous a host should
hold the stirrup for him, twitched off
the bridle, and mounted in haste, not
even staying to ask if the Italian
could put him in the way to Rood
Hall, of which way he was profoundly
ignorant. The Italian’s eye followed
the boy as he rode up the ascent in the
lane, and the Doctor sighed heavily.
“The wiser we grow,” said he to
himself, “the more we regret the age
of our follies: it is better to gallop
with a light heart up the stony hill
than sit in the summer-house and
cry ‘How true!’ to the stony truths
of Machiavelli!”
With that he turned back into the
Belvidere; but he could not resume
his studies. He remained some
minutes gazing on the prospect, till
the prospect reminded him of the fields,
which Jackeymo was bent on his
hiring, and the fields reminded him of
Lenny Fairfield. He walked back to
the house, and in a few moments re-emerged
in his out-of-door trim, with
cloak and umbrella, relighted his pipe,
and strolled towards Hazeldean village.
Meanwhile Frank, after cantering
on for some distance, stopped at a
cottage, and there learned that there
was a short cut across the fields to
Rood Hall, by which he could save
nearly three miles. Frank, however,
missed the short cut, and came out into
the highroad: a turnpike keeper, after
first taking his toll, put him back
again into the short cut; and finally,
he got into some green lanes, where a
dilapidated finger-post directed him
to Rood. Late at noon, having ridden
fifteen miles in the desire to reduce
ten to seven, he came suddenly upon
a wild and primitive piece of ground,
that seemed half Chase, half common,
with slovenly tumble-down cottages
of villanous aspect scattered about in
odd nooks and corners; idle dirty
children were making mud pies on the
road; slovenly-looking women were
plaiting straw at the thresholds; a large
but forlorn and decayed church, that
seemed to say that the generation
which saw it built was more pious
than the generation which now resorted
to it, stood boldly and nakedly
out by the roadside.
“Is this the village of Rood?”
asked Frank of a stout young man
breaking stones on the road—sad sign
that no better labour could be found
for him!
The man sullenly nodded, and continued
his work.
“And where’s the Hall—Mr. Leslie’s?”
The man looked up in stolid surprise,
and this time touched his hat.
“Be you going there?”
“Yes, if I can find out where it is.”
“I’ll show your honour,” said the
boor alertly.
Frank reined in the pony, and the
man walked by his side.
Frank was much of his father’s son,
despite the difference of age, and that
more fastidious change of manner
which characterises each succeeding
race in the progress of civilisation.
Despite all his Eton finery, he was
familiar with peasants, and had the
quick eye of one country-born as to
country matters.
“You don’t seem very well off in
this village, my man?” said he
knowingly.
“Noa; there be a deal of distress
here in the winter time, and summer
too, for that matter; and the parish
ben’t much help to a single man.”
“But the farmers want work here
as well as elsewhere, I suppose?”
“‘Deed, and there ben’t much
farming work here—most o’ the
parish be all wild ground loike.”
“The poor have a right of common,
I suppose,” said Frank, surveying a
large assortment of vagabond birds
and quadrupeds.
“Yes; neighbour Timmins keeps his
geese on the common, and some has a
cow—and them be neighbour Jowlas’s
pigs. I don’t know if there’s a right,
loike; but the folks at the Hall does all
they can to help us, and that ben’t much:
they ben’t as rich as some folks; but,”
added the peasant proudly, “they be
as good blood as any in the shire.”
“I’m glad to see you like them, at
all events.”
“Oh yes, I likes them well eno’;
mayhap you are at school with the
young gentleman?”
“Yes,” said Frank.
“Ah! I heard the clergyman say as
how Master Randal was a mighty
clever lad, and would get rich some
day. I’se sure I wish he would, for a
poor squire makes a poor parish.
There’s the Hall, sir.”
CHAPTER III.
Frank looked right ahead, and saw a
square house that, in spite of modern
sash-windows, was evidently of remote
antiquity—a high conical roof; a stack
of tall quaint chimney-pots of red
baked clay (like those at Sutton
Place in Surrey) dominating over
isolated vulgar smoke-conductors, of
the ignoble fashion of present times;
a dilapidated groin-work, encasing
within a Tudor arch a door of the
comfortable date of George III., and
the peculiarly dingy and weather-stained
appearance of the small finely
finished bricks, of which the habitation
was built,—all showed the abode
of former generations adapted with
tasteless irreverence to the habits of
descendants unenlightened by Pugin,
or indifferent to the poetry of the past.
The house had emerged suddenly upon
Frank out of the gloomy waste land,
for it was placed in a hollow, and
sheltered from sight by a disorderly
group of ragged, dismal, valetudinarian
fir-trees, until an abrupt turn
of the road cleared that screen, and
left the desolate abode bare to the
discontented eye. Frank dismounted;
the man held his pony; and, after
smoothing his cravat, the smart Etonian
sauntered up to the door, and
startled the solitude of the place with
a loud peal from the modern brass
knocker—a knock which instantly
brought forth an astonished starling
who had built under the eaves of the
gable roof, and called up a cloud
of sparrows, tomtits, and yellowhammers,
who had been regaling
themselves amongst the litter of a
slovenly farm-yard that lay in full
sight to the right of the house, fenced
off by a primitive, paintless wooden
rail. In process of time a sow, accompanied
by a thriving and inquisitive
family, strolled up to the gate
of the fence, and, leaning her nose on
the lower bar of the gate, contemplated
the visitor with much curiosity
and some suspicion.
While Frank is still without, impatiently
swingeing his white trousers
with his whip, we will steal a
hurried glance towards the respective
members of the family within.
Mr Leslie, the pater familias,
is in a little room called his ‘study,’
to which he regularly retires every
morning after breakfast, rarely reappearing
till one o’clock, which is his
unfashionable hour for dinner. In
what mysterious occupations Mr Leslie
passes those hours no one ever
formed a conjecture. At the present
moment he is seated before a little
rickety bureau, one leg of which (being
shorter than the other) is propped
up by sundry old letters and scraps of
newspapers; and the bureau is open,
and reveals a great number of pigeon-holes
and divisions, filled with various
odds and ends, the collection of many
years. In some of these compartments
are bundles of letters, very
yellow, and tied in packets with faded
tape; in another, all by itself, is a
fragment of plum-pudding stone,
which Mr Leslie has picked up in his
walks and considered a rare mineral.
It is neatly labelled “Found in Hollow
Lane, May 21st, 1824, by Maunder
Slugge Leslie, Esq.” The next
division holds several bits of iron in
the shape of nails, fragments of horseshoes,
&c., which Mr Leslie had also
met with in his rambles, and, according
to a harmless popular superstition,
deemed it highly unlucky not to pick
up, and, once picked up, no less unlucky
to throw away. Item, in the
adjoining pigeon-hole, a goodly collection
of pebbles with holes in them,
preserved for the same reason, in company
with a crooked sixpence: item,
neatly arranged in fanciful mosaics,
several periwinkles, Blackamoor’s
teeth, (I mean the shell so called,)
and other specimens of the conchiferous
ingenuity of Nature, partly
inherited from some ancestral spinster,
partly amassed by Mr Leslie
himself in a youthful excursion to the
sea-side. There were the farm-bailiff’s
accounts, several files of bills, an
old stirrup, three sets of knee and[Pg 505]
shoe buckles which had belonged to
Mr Leslie’s father, a few seals tied
together by a shoe-string, a shagreen
toothpick case, a tortoiseshell magnifying
glass to read with, his eldest
son’s first copybooks, his second son’s
ditto, his daughter’s ditto, and a lock
of his wife’s hair arranged in a true-lover’s
knot, framed and glazed.
There were also a small mousetrap;
a patent corkscrew, too good to be
used in common; fragments of a
silver tea spoon, that had, by natural
decay, arrived at a dissolution of its
parts; a small brown Holland bag, containing
halfpence of various dates, as
far back as Queen Anne, accompanied
by two French sous, and a German
silber gros; the which miscellany Mr
Leslie magniloquently called “his
coins,” and had left in his will as a
family heir-loom. There were many
other curiosities of congenial nature
and equal value—”quænunc describere
longum est.” Mr Leslie was engaged
at this time in what is termed “putting
things to rights”—an occupation
he performed with exemplary care
once a-week. This was his day;
and he had just counted his coins,
and was slowly tying them up again,
when Frank’s knock reached his ears.
Mr Maunder Slugge Leslie paused,
shook his head as if incredulously, and
was about to resume his occupation,
when he was seized with a fit of
yawning which prevented the bag
being tied for full two minutes.
While such the employment of the
study—let us turn to the recreations
in the drawing-room, or rather parlour.
A drawing-room there was on
the first floor, with a charming look-out,
not on the dreary fir-trees, but on
the romantic undulating forest-land;
but the drawing-room had not been
used since the death of the last Mrs
Leslie. It was deemed too good to
sit in, except when there was company;
there never being company,
it was never sate in. Indeed, now
the paper was falling off the walls
with the damp, and the rats, mice,
and moths—those “edaces rerum“—had
eaten, between them, most of the
chair-bottoms and a considerable
part of the floor. Therefore the parlour
was the sole general sitting-room;
and being breakfasted in,
dined and supped in, and, after supper,
smoked in by Mr Leslie to the
accompaniment of rum and water,
it is impossible to deny that it had
what is called “a smell”—a comfortable
wholesome family smell—speaking
of numbers, meals, and miscellaneous
social habitation. There
were two windows: one looked full
on the fir-trees; the other on the
farm-yard, with the pigsty closing the
view. Near the fir-tree window sate
Mrs Leslie; before her, on a high
stool, was a basket of the children’s
clothes that wanted mending. A
work-table of rosewood inlaid with
brass, which had been a wedding
present, and was a costly thing originally,
but in that peculiar taste
which is vulgarly called “Brumagem,”
stood at hand: the brass had started
in several places, and occasionally
made great havoc on the children’s
fingers and Mrs Leslie’s gown; in
fact, it was the liveliest piece of
furniture in the house, thanks to that
petulant brass-work, and could not
have been more mischievous if it had
been a monkey. Upon the work-table
lay a housewife and thimble, and scissors
and skeins of worsted and thread,
and little scraps of linen and cloth for
patches. But Mrs Leslie was not
actually working—she was preparing
to work; she had been preparing to
work for the last hour and a half.
Upon her lap she supported a novel,
by a lady who wrote much for a former
generation, under the name of
“Mrs Bridget Blue Mantle.” She
had a small needle in her left hand,
and a very thick piece of thread in
her right; occasionally she applied
the end of the said thread to her lips,
and then—her eyes fixed on the novel—made
a blind vacillating attack
at the eye of the needle. But a
camel would have gone through it
with quite as much ease. Nor did
the novel alone engage Mrs Leslie’s
attention, for ever and anon she
interrupted herself to scold the children;
to inquire “what o’clock it
was;” to observe that “Sarah would
never suit,” and to wonder why Mr
Leslie would not see that the work-table
was mended. Mrs Leslie had
been rather a pretty woman. In
spite of a dress at once slatternly and
economical, she has still the air of a
lady—rather too much so, the hard[Pg 506]
duties of her situation considered.
She is proud of the antiquity of her
family on both sides; her mother was
of the venerable stock of the Daudlers
of Daudle Place, a race that
existed before the Conquest. Indeed,
one has only to read our earliest chronicles,
and to glance over some of
those long-winded moralising poems
which delighted the thanes and ealdermen
of old, in order to see that the
Daudles must have been a very influential
family before William the First
turned the country topsy-turvy.
While the mother’s race was thus
indubitably Saxon, the father’s had
not only the name but the peculiar
idiosyncrasy of the Normans, and
went far to establish that crotchet of
the brilliant author of Sybil, or the
Two Nations, as to the continued
distinction between the conquering
and conquered populations.
Mrs Leslie’s father boasted the
name of Montfydget; doubtless of
the same kith and kin as those
great barons Montfichet, who once
owned such broad lands and such
turbulent castles. A high-nosed,
thin, nervous, excitable progeny, those
same Montfydgets, as the most troublesome
Norman could pretend to be.
This fusion of race was notable to the
most ordinary physiognomist in the
physique and in the morale of Mrs
Leslie. She had the speculative
blue eye of the Saxon, and the passionate
high nose of the Norman;
she had the musing do-nothingness of
the Daudlers, and the reckless have-at-every-thingness
of the Montfydgets.
At Mrs Leslie’s feet, a little girl with
her hair about her ears, (and beautiful
hair it was too) was amusing herself
with a broken-nosed doll. At the far
end of the room, before a high desk,
sate Frank’s Eton schoolfellow, the
eldest son. A minute or two before
Frank’s alarum had disturbed the
tranquillity of the household, he
had raised his eyes from the books
on the desk, to glance at a very tattered
copy of the Greek Testament, in
which his brother Oliver had found a
difficulty that he came to Randal to
solve. As the young Etonian’s face was
turned to the light, your first impression,
on seeing it, would have been
melancholy but respectful interest—for
the face had already lost the
joyous character of youth—there was
a wrinkle between the brows; and
the lines that speak of fatigue, were
already visible under the eyes and
about the mouth; the complexion was
sallow, the lips were pale. Years of
study had already sown, in the delicate
organisation, the seeds of many
an infirmity and many a pain; but if
your look had rested longer on that
countenance, gradually your compassion
might have given place to some
feeling uneasy and sinister, a feeling
akin to fear. There was in the whole
expression so much of cold calm
force, that it belied the debility of
the frame. You saw there the evidence
of a mind that was cultivated,
and you felt that in that cultivation
there was something formidable. A
notable contrast to this countenance,
prematurely worn and eminently intelligent,
was the round healthy face
of Oliver, with slow blue eyes, fixed
hard on the penetrating orbs of his
brother, as if trying with might and
main to catch from them a gleam of
that knowledge with which they
shone clear and frigid as a star.
At Frank’s knock, Oliver’s slow
blue eyes sparkled into animation,
and he sprang from his brother’s side.
The little girl flung back the hair
from her face, and stared at her
mother with a look which spoke
wonder and fright.
The young student knit his brows,
and then turned wearily back to the
books on his desk.
“Dear me,” cried Mrs Leslie,
“who can that possibly be? Oliver,
come from the window, sir, this
instant, you will be seen! Juliet,
run—ring the bell—no, go to the
stairs, and say, ‘not at home.’ Not
at home on any account,” repeated
Mrs Leslie nervously, for the Montfydget
blood was now in full flow.
In another minute or so, Frank’s
loud boyish voice was distinctly
heard at the outer door.
Randal slightly started.
“Frank Hazeldean’s voice,” said
he; “I should like to see him,
mother.”
“See him,” repeated Mrs Leslie in
amaze, “see him!—and the room in
this state!”
Randal might have replied that
the room was in no worse state than[Pg 507]
usual; but he said nothing. A slight
flush came and went over his pale
face; and then he leant his cheek on
his hand, and compressed his lips
firmly.
The outer door closed with a sullen
inhospitable jar, and a slip-shod female
servant entered with a card between
her finger and thumb.
“Who is that for?—give it to me,
Jenny,” cried Mrs Leslie.
But Jenny shook her head, laid the
card on the desk beside Randal, and
vanished without saying a word.
“Oh look, Randal, look up,” cried
Oliver, who had again rushed to the
window; “such a pretty gray pony!”
Randal did look up; nay, he went
deliberately to the window, and gazed
a moment on the high-mettled pony,
and the well-dressed high-spirited
rider. In that moment changes passed
over Randal’s countenance more
rapidly than clouds over the sky in a
gusty day. Now envy and discontent,
with the curled lip and the
gloomy scowl; now hope and proud
self-esteem, with the clearing brow,
and the lofty smile; and then all
again became cold, firm, and close, as
he walked back to his books, seated
himself resolutely, and said half-aloud,—
“Well, KNOWLEDGE IS POWER!”
CHAPTER IV.
Mrs Leslie came up in fidget and
in fuss; she leant over Randal’s
shoulder and read the card. Written
in pen and ink, with an attempt at
imitation of printed Roman character,
there appeared first, ‘Mr Frank
Hazeldean;’ but just over these
letters, and scribbled hastily and less
legibly in pencil, was—
‘Dear Leslie,—sorry you are out—come
and see us—Do!‘
“You will go, Randal?” said
Mrs Leslie, after a pause.
“I am not sure.”
“Yes, you can go; you have clothes
like a gentleman; you can go anywhere,
not like those children;” and
Mrs Leslie glanced almost spitefully on
poor Oliver’s coarse threadbare jacket,
and little Juliet’s torn frock.
“What I have I owe at present to
Mr Egerton, and I should consult his
wishes; he is not on good terms with
these Hazeldeans.” Then glancing
towards his brother, who looked mortified,
he added with a strange sort
of haughty kindness, “What I may
have hereafter, Oliver, I shall owe to
myself; and then, if I rise, I will raise
my family.”
“Dear Randal,” said Mrs Leslie,
fondly kissing him on the forehead,
“what a good heart you have!”
“No, mother; my books don’t tell
me that it is a good heart that gets
on in the world; it is a hard head,”
replied Randal with a rude and
scornful candour. “But I can read
no more just now; come out, Oliver.”
So saying, he slid from his mother’s
hand and left the room.
When Oliver joined him, Randal
was already on the common; and,
without seeming to notice his brother,
he continued to walk quickly and
with long strides in profound silence.
At length he paused under the shade
of an old oak, that, too old to be of
value save for firewood, had escaped
the axe. The tree stood on a knoll,
and the spot commanded a view of
the decayed house—the old dilapidated
church—the dismal dreary village.
“Oliver,” said Randal between
his teeth, so that his voice had the
sound of a hiss, “it was under this
tree that I first resolved to—”
He paused.
“What, Randal?”
“Read hard; knowledge is power!”
“But you are so fond of reading.”
“I!” cried Randal. “Do you
think, when Wolsey and Thomas-à-Becket
became priests, they were fond
of telling their beads and pattering
Aves?—I fond of reading!”
Oliver stared; the historical allusions
were beyond his comprehension.
“You know,” continued Randal,
“that we Leslies were not always
the beggarly poor gentlemen we are
now. You know that there is a man
who lives in Grosvenor Square, and
is very rich—very. His riches come
to him from a Leslie; that man is my
patron, Oliver, and he is very good to
me.”
Randal’s smile was withering as
he spoke. “Come on,” he said, after[Pg 508]
a pause—”come on.” Again the
walk was quicker, and the brothers
were silent.
They came at length to a little
shallow brook, across which some
large stones had been placed at short
intervals, so that the boys walked
over the ford dryshod. “Will you
pull me down that bough, Oliver?”
said Randal abruptly, pointing to a
tree. Oliver obeyed mechanically;
and Randal, stripping the leaves, and
snapping off the twigs, left a fork at
the end; with this he began to remove
the stepping-stones. “What
are you about, Randal?” asked Oliver,
wonderingly.
“We are on the other side of the
brook now; and we shall not come
back this way. We don’t want the
stepping-stones any more!—away
with them!”
CHAPTER V.
The morning after this visit of
Frank Hazeldean’s to Rood Hall, the
Right Honourable Audley Egerton,
member of parliament, privy councillor,
and minister of a high department
in the state—just below the
rank of the cabinet—was seated in
his library, awaiting the delivery of
the post, before he walked down to
his office. In the meanwhile, he
sipped his tea, and glanced over the
newspapers with that quick and half-disdainful
eye with which your practical
man in public life is wont to
regard the abuse or the eulogium of
the Fourth Estate.
There is very little likeness between
Mr Egerton and his half-brother;
none indeed, except that they are
both of tall stature, and strong,
sinewy, English build. But even in
this last they do not resemble each
other; for the Squire’s athletic shape
is already beginning to expand into
that portly embonpoint which seems
the natural development of contented
men as they approach middle life.
Audley, on the contrary, is inclined to
be spare; and his figure, though the
muscles are as firm as iron, has
enough of the slender to satisfy metropolitan
ideas of elegance. His dress—his
look—his tout ensemble, are those
of the London man. In the first, there
is more attention to fashion than is
usual amongst the busy members of
the House of Commons; but then
Audley Egerton had always been
something more than a mere busy
member of the House of Commons.
He had always been a person of mark
in the best society, and one secret of
his success in life has been his high
reputation as ‘a gentleman.’
As he now bends over the journals,
there is an air of distinction in the
turn of the well-shaped head, with
the dark-brown hair—dark in spite of
a reddish tinge—cut close behind, and
worn away a little towards the crown,
so as to give additional height to a
commanding forehead. His profile is
very handsome, and of that kind of
beauty which imposes on men if it
pleases women; and is therefore, unlike
that of your mere pretty fellows,
a positive advantage in public life. It
is a profile with large features clearly
cut, masculine, and somewhat severe.
The expression of his face is not open,
like the Squire’s; nor has it the cold
closeness which accompanies the intellectual
character of young Leslie’s;
but it is reserved and dignified, and
significant of self-control, as should
be the physiognomy of a man accustomed
to think before he speaks.
When you look at him, you are not
surprised to learn that he is not a
florid orator nor a smart debater—he
is a “weighty speaker.” He is fairly
read, but without any great range
either of ornamental scholarship or
constitutional lore. He has not much
humour; but he has that kind of wit
which is essential to grave and serious
irony. He has not much imagination,
nor remarkable subtlety in reasoning;
but if he does not dazzle, he does not
bore: he is too much the man of the
world for that. He is considered to
have sound sense and accurate judgment.
Withal, as he now lays aside
the journals, and his face relaxes its
austerer lines, you will not be astonished
to hear that he is a man who is
said to have been greatly beloved by
women, and still to exercise much
influence in drawing-rooms and boudoirs.
At least no one was surprised
when the great heiress Clementina
Leslie, kinswoman and ward to Lord[Pg 509]
Lansmere—a young lady who had
refused three earls and the heir-apparent
to a dukedom—was declared by
her dearest friends to be dying of love
for Audley Egerton. It had been the
natural wish of the Lansmeres that
this lady should marry their son,
Lord L’Estrange. But that young
gentleman, whose opinions on matrimony
partook of the eccentricity of
his general character, could never be
induced to propose, and had, according
to the on-dits of town, been the
principal party to make up the match
between Clementina and his friend
Audley; for the match required making-up,
despite the predilections of the
young heiress. Mr Egerton had had
scruples of delicacy. He avowed, for
the first time, that his fortune was much
less than had been generally supposed, and
he did not like the idea of owing
all to a wife, however much he might
esteem and admire her. L’Estrange
was with his regiment abroad during the
existence of these scruples; but
by letters to his father, and to his
cousin Clementina, he contrived to
open and conclude negotiations, while
he argued away Mr Egerton’s objections;
and, before the year in which
Audley was returned for Lansmere
had expired, he received the hand of
the great heiress. The settlement of
her fortune, which was chiefly in the
funds, had been unusually advantageous
to the husband; for though
the capital was tied up so long as both
survived—for the benefit of any children
they might have—yet, in the
event of one of the parties dying
without issue by the marriage, the
whole passed without limitation to the
survivor. In not only assenting to,
but proposing this clause, Miss Leslie,
if she showed a generous trust in Mr
Egerton, inflicted no positive wrong
on her relations; for she had none
sufficiently near to her to warrant
their claim to the succession. Her
nearest kinsman, and therefore her
natural heir, was Harley L’Estrange;
and if he was contented, no one had
a right to complain. The tie of blood
between herself and the Leslies of
Rood Hall was, as we shall see presently,
extremely distant.
It was not till after his marriage
that Mr Egerton took an active part
in the business of the House of Commons.
He was then at the most
advantageous starting-point for the
career of ambition. His words on the
state of the country took importance
from his stake in it. His talents found
accessories in the opulence of Grosvenor
Square, the dignity of a princely
establishment, the respectability of one
firmly settled in life, the reputation of
a fortune in reality very large, and
which was magnified by popular report
into the revenues of a Crœsus.
Audley Egerton succeeded in Parliament
beyond the early expectations
formed of him. He took, at first, that
station in the House which it requires
tact to establish, and great knowledge
of the world to free from the charge
of impracticability and crotchet, but
which, once established, is peculiarly
imposing from the rarity of its independence;
that is to say, the station
of the moderate man who belongs
sufficiently to a party to obtain its
support, but is yet sufficiently disengaged
from a party to make his
vote and word, on certain questions,
matter of anxiety and speculation.
Professing Toryism, (the word Conservative,
which would have suited
him better, was not then known,) he
separated himself from the country
party, and always avowed great respect
for the opinions of the large towns. The
epithet given to the views of Audley
Egerton was “enlightened.” Never
too much in advance of the passion
of the day, yet never behind its movement,
he had that shrewd calculation
of odds which a consummate mastery
of the world sometimes bestows upon
politicians—perceived the chances for
and against a certain question being
carried within a certain time, and
nicked the question between wind and
water. He was so good a barometer
of that changeful weather called
Public Opinion that he might have had
a hand in the Times newspaper. He
soon quarrelled, and purposely, with
his Lansmere constituents—nor had
he ever revisited that borough, perhaps
because it was associated with
unpleasant reminiscences in the shape
of the Squire’s epistolary trimmer, and
in that of his own effigies which his
agricultural constituents had burned
in the corn-market. But the speeches
which produced such indignation at
Lansmere, had delighted one of the[Pg 510]
greatest of our commercial towns,
which at the next general election
honoured him with its representation.
In those days, before the Reform Bill,
great commercial towns chose men of
high mark for their members; and a
proud station it was for him who was
delegated to speak the voice of the
princely merchants of England.
Mrs Egerton survived her marriage
but a few years; she left no children;
two had been born, but died in their
first infancy. The property of the
wife, therefore, passed without control
or limit to the husband.
Whatever might have been the
grief of the widower, he disdained to
betray it to the world. Indeed, Audley
Egerton was a man who had early
taught himself to conceal emotion.
He buried himself in the country, none
knew where, for some months: when
he returned, there was a deep wrinkle
on his brow; but no change in his
habits and avocations, except that,
shortly afterwards, he accepted office,
and thus became more busy than ever.
Mr Egerton had always been lavish
and magnificent in money matters.
A rich man in public life has many
claims on his fortune, and no one
yielded to those claims with an air
so regal as Audley Egerton. But
amongst his many liberal actions,
there was none which seemed more
worthy of panegyric, than the generous
favour he extended to the son of
his wife’s poor and distant kinsfolks,
the Leslies of Rood Hall.
Some four generations back, there
had lived a certain Squire Leslie, a
man of large acres and active mind.
He had cause to be displeased with
his elder son, and though he did not
disinherit him, he left half his property
to a younger.
The younger had capacity and spirit,
which justified the paternal provision.
He increased his fortune; lifted himself
into notice and consideration, by
public services and a noble alliance.
His descendants followed his example,
and took rank among the first commoners
in England, till the last male,
dying, left his sole heiress and representative
in one daughter, Clementina,
afterwards married to Mr Egerton.
Meanwhile the elder son of the forementioned
squire had muddled and
sotted away much of his share in the
Leslie property; and, by low habits
and mean society, lowered in repute
his representation of the name.
His successors imitated him, till
nothing was left to Randal’s father,
Mr Maunder Slugge Leslie, but the
decayed house which was what the
Germans call the stamm schloss, or
“stem hall” of the race, and the
wretched lands immediately around it.
Still, though all intercourse between
the two branches of the family
had ceased, the younger had always
felt a respect for the elder, as the
head of the house. And it was
supposed that, on her deathbed, Mrs
Egerton had recommended her impoverished
namesakes and kindred to
the care of her husband. For, when he
returned to town after Mrs Egerton’s
death, Audley had sent to Mr Maunder
Slugge Leslie the sum of £5000,
which he said his wife, leaving no
written will, had orally bequeathed as
a legacy to that gentleman; and he
requested permission to charge himself
with the education of the eldest son.
Mr Maunder Slugge Leslie might
have done great things for his little
property with those £5000, or even,
(kept in the three-per-cents) the
interest would have afforded a material
addition to his comforts. But a
neighbouring solicitor having caught
scent of the legacy, hunted it down
into his own hands, on pretence of
having found a capital investment in
a canal. And when the solicitor had
got possession of the £5000, he went
off with them to America.
Meanwhile Randal, placed by Mr
Egerton at an excellent preparatory
school, at first gave no signs of industry
or talent; but just before he
left it, there came to the school, as
classical tutor, an ambitious young
Oxford man; and his zeal, for he was
a capital teacher, produced a great
effect generally on the pupils, and
especially on Randal Leslie. He
talked to them much in private on
the advantages of learning, and
shortly afterwards he exhibited those
advantages in his own person; for,
having edited a Greek play with much
subtle scholarship, his college, which
some slight irregularities of his had
displeased, recalled him to its venerable
bosom by the presentation of a
fellowship. After this he took orders,[Pg 511]
became a college tutor, distinguished
himself yet more by a treatise on
the Greek accent, got a capital living,
and was considered on the high road
to a bishopric. This young man,
then, communicated to Randal the
thirst for knowledge; and when the
boy went afterwards to Eton, he applied
with such earnestness and resolve
that his fame soon reached the
ears of Audley; and that person, who
had the sympathy for talent, and yet
more for purpose, which often characterises
ambitious men, went to Eton
to see him. From that time, Audley
evinced great and almost fatherly
interest in the brilliant Etonian; and
Randal always spent with him some
days in each vacation.
I have said that Egerton’s conduct,
with respect to this boy, was more
praiseworthy than most of those generous
actions for which he was renowned,
since to this the world gave
no applause. What a man does within
the range of his family connections,
does not carry with it that éclat which
invests a munificence exhibited on
public occasions. Either people care
nothing about it, or tacitly suppose
it to be but his duty. It was true,
too, as the Squire had observed, that
Randal Leslie was even less distantly
related to the Hazeldeans than
to Mrs Egerton, since Randal’s
grandfather had actually married a
Miss Hazeldean, (the highest worldly
connection that branch of the family
had formed since the great split I have
commemorated.) But Audley Egerton
never appeared aware of that fact.
As he was not himself descended from
the Hazeldeans, he never troubled
himself about their genealogy; and
he took care to impress it upon the
Leslies that his generosity on their
behalf was solely to be ascribed to his
respect for his wife’s memory and
kindred. Still the Squire had felt as
if his “distant brother” implied a rebuke
on his own neglect of these poor
Leslies, by the liberality Audley evinced
towards them; and this had made
him doubly sore when the name of
Randal Leslie was mentioned. But
the fact really was, that the Leslies of
Rood had so shrunk out of all notice
that the Squire had actually forgotten
their existence, until Randal became
thus indebted to his brother; and then
he felt a pang of remorse that any one
save himself, the head of the Hazeldeans,
should lend a helping hand to
the grandson of a Hazeldean.
But having thus, somewhat too tediously,
explained the position of Audley
Egerton, whether in the world or in
relation to his young protegé, I may
now permit him to receive and to read
his letters.
CHAPTER VI.
Mr Egerton glanced over the pile
of letters placed beside him, and first
he tore up some, scarcely read, and
threw them into the waste-basket.
Public men have such odd out-of-the-way
letters that their waste-baskets
are never empty: letters from amateur
financiers proposing new ways to pay
off the National Debt; letters from
America, (never free!) asking for autographs;
letters from fond mothers
in country villages, recommending
some miracle of a son for a place
in the king’s service; letters from
freethinkers in reproof of bigotry;
letters from bigots in reproof of freethinking;
letters signed Brutus
Redivivus, containing the agreeable
information that the writer has a
dagger for tyrants, if the Danish
claims are not forthwith adjusted;
letters signed Matilda or Caroline,
stating that Caroline or Matilda has
seen the public man’s portrait at the
Exhibition, and that a heart sensible
to its attractions may be found at
No. — Piccadilly; letters from beggars,
impostors, monomaniacs, speculators,
jobbers—all food for the
waste-basket.
From the correspondence thus winnowed,
Mr Egerton first selected
those on business, which he put methodically
together in one division
of his pocket-book; and secondly,
those of a private nature, which he
as carefully put into another. Of
these last there were but three—one
from his steward, one from Harley
L’Estrange, one from Randal Leslie.
It was his custom to answer his
correspondence at his office; and to
his office, a few minutes afterwards,
he slowly took his way. Many a[Pg 512]
passenger turned back to look again
at the firm figure, which, despite the
hot summer day, was buttoned up to
the throat; and the black frock-coat
thus worn, well became the erect air,
and the deep full chest of the handsome
senator. When he entered Parliament
Street, Audley Egerton was
joined by one of his colleagues, also
on his way to the cares of office.
After a few observations on the
last debate, this gentleman said—
“By the way, can you dine with
me next Saturday, to meet Lansmere?
He comes up to town to vote for us
on Monday.”
“I had asked some people to dine
with me,” answered Egerton, “but
I will put them off. I see Lord
Lansmere too seldom, to miss any
occasion to meet a man whom I
respect so much.”
“So seldom! True, he is very
little in town; but why don’t you go
and see him in the country? Good
shooting—pleasant old-fashioned
house.”
“My dear Westbourne, his house
is ‘nimium vicina Cremonæ,’ close to a
borough in which I have been burned
in effigy.”
“Ha—ha—yes—I remember you
first came into Parliament for that
snug little place; but Lansmere himself
never found fault with your
votes, did he?”
“He behaved very handsomely,
and said he had not presumed to
consider me his mouthpiece; and
then, too, I am so intimate with
L’Estrange.”
“Is that queer fellow ever coming
back to England?”
“He comes, generally every year,
for a few days, just to see his father
and mother, and then goes back to
the Continent.”
“I never meet him.”
“He comes in September or October,
when you, of course, are not in
town, and it is in town that the
Lansmeres meet him.”
“Why does not he go to them?”
“A man in England but once a
year, and for a few days, has so much
to do in London, I suppose.”
“Is he as amusing as ever?”
Egerton nodded.
“So distinguished as he might be!”
continued Lord Westbourne.
“So distinguished as he is!” said
Egerton formally; “an officer selected
for praise, even in such fields as
Quatre Bras and Waterloo; a scholar,
too, of the finest taste; and as an
accomplished gentleman, matchless!”
“I like to hear one man praise
another so warmly in these ill-natured
days,” answered Lord Westbourne.
“But still, though L’Estrange is
doubtless all you say, don’t you
think he rather wastes his life—living
abroad?”
“And trying to be happy, Westbourne?
Are you sure it is not we
who waste our lives? But I can’t
stay to hear your answer. Here we
are at the door of my prison.”
“On Saturday, then?”
“On Saturday. Good day.”
For the next hour, or more, Mr
Egerton was engaged on the affairs
of the state. He then snatched an
interval of leisure, (while awaiting a
report, which he had instructed a
clerk to make him,) in order to reply
to his letters. Those on public business
were soon despatched; and
throwing his replies aside, to be
sealed by a subordinate hand, he
drew out the letters which he had
put apart as private.
He attended first to that of his
steward: the steward’s letter was
long, the reply was contained in three
lines. Pitt himself was scarcely
more negligent of his private interests
and concerns than Audley Egerton—yet,
withal, Audley Egerton was
said by his enemies to be an egotist.
The next letter he wrote was to
Randal, and that, though longer, was
far from prolix: it ran thus—
“Dear Mr Leslie,—I appreciate
your delicacy in consulting me,
whether you should accept Frank
Hazeldean’s invitation to call at the
Hall. Since you are asked, I can see
no objection to it. I should be sorry
if you appeared to force yourself
there; and for the rest, as a general
rule, I think a young man who has
his own way to make in life had
better avoid all intimacy with those
of his own age who have no kindred
objects nor congenial pursuits.
“As soon as this visit is paid, I
wish you to come to London. The
report I receive of your progress at[Pg 513]
Eton renders it unnecessary, in my
judgment, that you should return
there. If your father has no objection,
I propose that you should go to
Oxford at the ensuing term. Meanwhile,
I have engaged a gentleman
who is a fellow of Baliol, to read
with you; he is of opinion, judging
only by your high repute at Eton,
that you may at once obtain a scholarship
in that college. If you do so, I
shall look upon your career in life as
assured.
sincere well-wisher,
A. E.”
The reader will remark that, in
this letter, there is a certain tone of
formality. Mr Egerton does not call
his protegé “dear Randal,” as would
seem natural, but coldly and stiffly,
“Dear Mr Leslie.” He hints, also,
that the boy has his own way to
make in life. Is this meant to guard
against too sanguine notions of inheritance,
which his generosity may
have excited?
The letter to Lord L’Estrange
was of a very different kind from the
others. It was long, and full of such
little scraps of news and gossip as may
interest friends in a foreign land; it
was written gaily, and as with a wish
to cheer his friend; you could see that
it was a reply to a melancholy letter;
and in the whole tone and spirit
there was an affection, even to tenderness,
of which those who most
liked Audley Egerton would have
scarcely supposed him capable. Yet,
notwithstanding, there was a kind of
constraint in the letter, which perhaps
only the fine tact of a woman
would detect. It had not that abandon,
that hearty self-outpouring, which
you might expect would characterise
the letters of two such friends, who
had been boys at school together, and
which did breathe indeed in all the
abrupt rambling sentences of his correspondent.
But where was the evidence
of the constraint? Egerton is
off-hand enough where his pen runs
glibly through paragraphs that relate
to others; it is simply that he says
nothing about himself—that he avoids
all reference to the inner world of
sentiment and feeling. But perhaps,
after all, the man has no sentiment
and feeling! How can you expect
that a steady personage in practical
life, whose mornings are spent in
Downing Street, and whose nights
are consumed in watching Government
bills through a committee, can
write in the same style as an idle
dreamer amidst the pines of Ravenna
or on the banks of Como.
Audley had just finished this epistle,
such as it was, when the attendant
in waiting announced the arrival
of a deputation from a provincial
trading town, the members of which
deputation he had appointed to meet
at two o’clock. There was no office
in London at which deputations were
kept waiting less than at that over
which Mr Egerton presided.
The deputation entered—some
score or so of middle-aged, comfortable-looking
persons, who nevertheless
had their grievance—and
considered their own interests, and
those of the country, menaced by a
certain clause in a bill brought in by
Mr Egerton.
The Mayor of the town was the
chief spokesman, and he spoke well—but
in a style to which the dignified
official was not accustomed. It was
a slap-dash style—unceremonious,
free, and easy—an American style.
And, indeed, there was something altogether
in the appearance and bearing
of the Mayor which savoured of residence
in the Great Republic. He was
a very handsome man, but with a
look sharp and domineering—the look
of a man who did not care a straw
for president or monarch, and who
enjoyed the liberty to speak his mind,
and “wallop his own nigger!”
His fellow-burghers evidently regarded
him with great respect; and
Mr Egerton had penetration enough
to perceive that Mr Mayor must be a
rich man, as well as an eloquent one,
to have overcome those impressions
of soreness or jealousy which his tone
was calculated to create in the self-love
of his equals.
Mr Egerton was far too wise to be
easily offended by mere manner; and,
though he stared somewhat haughtily
when he found his observations
actually pooh-poohed, he was not
above being convinced. There was
much sense and much justice in Mr
Mayor’s arguments, and the statesman[Pg 514]
civilly promised to take them into full
consideration.
He then bowed out the deputation;
but scarcely had the door closed
before it opened again, and Mr Mayor
presented himself alone, saying aloud
to his companions in the passage, “I
forgot something I had to say to Mr
Egerton; wait below for me.”
“Well, Mr Mayor,” said Audley,
pointing to a seat, “what else would
you suggest?”
The Mayor looked round to see
that the door was closed; and then,
drawing his chair close to Mr Egerton’s,
laid his forefinger on that gentleman’s
arm, and said, “I think I
speak to a man of the world, sir.”
Mr Egerton bowed, and made no reply
by word, but he gently removed his
arm from the touch of the forefinger.
Mr Mayor.—”You observe, sir,
that I did not ask the members whom
we return to Parliament to accompany
us. Do better without ’em. You
know they are both in Opposition—out-and-outers.”
Mr Egerton.—”It is a misfortune
which the Government cannot remember,
when the question is whether the
trade of the town itself is to be served
or injured.”
Mr Mayor.—”Well, I guess you
speak handsome, sir. But you’d be
glad to have two members to support
Ministers after the next election.”
Mr Egerton, smiling.—”Unquestionably,
Mr Mayor.”
Mr Mayor.—”And I can do it,
Mr Egerton. I may say I have the
town in my pocket; so I ought, I
spend a great deal of money in it.
Now, you see, Mr Egerton, I have
passed a part of my life in a land of
liberty—the United States—and I
come to the point when I speak to a
man of the world. I’m a man of the
world myself, sir. And if so be the
Government will do something for me,
why, I’ll do something for the Government.
Two votes for a free and
independent town like ours—that’s
something, isn’t it?”
Mr Egerton, taken by surprise.—”Really,
I—”
Mr Mayor, advancing his chair
still nearer, and interrupting the
official.—”No nonsense, you see, on
one side or the other. The fact is
that I’ve taken it into my head that
I should be knighted. You
may well look surprised, Mr Egerton—trumpery
thing enough, I dare say;
still, every man has his weakness,
and I should like to be Sir Richard.
Well, if you can get me made Sir
Richard, you may just name your two
members for the next election—that
is, if they belong to your own set, enlightened
men, up to the times. That’s
speaking fair and manful, isn’t it?”
Mr Egerton, drawing himself up.—”I
am at a loss to guess why you
should select me, sir, for this very
extraordinary proposition.”
Mr Mayor, nodding good-humouredly.—”Why,
you see, I don’t go all
along with the Government; you’re
the best of the bunch. And maybe
you’d like to strengthen your own
party. This is quite between you and
me, you understand; honour’s a jewel!”
Mr Egerton, with great gravity.—”Sir,
I am obliged by your good opinion;
but I agree with my colleagues
in all the great questions that affect
the government of the country, and—”
Mr Mayor, interrupting him.—”Ah,
of course, you must say so;
very right. But I guess things would
go differently if you were Prime
Minister. However, I have another
reason for speaking to you about my
little job. You see you were member
for Lansmere once, and I think you
came in but by two majority, eh?”
Mr Egerton.—”I know nothing
of the particulars of that election; I
was not present.”
Mr Mayor.—”No; but, luckily
for you, two relatives of mine were,
and they voted for you. Two votes,
and you came in by two! Since then,
you have got into very snug quarters
here, and I think we have a claim
on you—”
Mr Egerton.—”Sir, I acknowledge
no such claim; I was and am a
stranger to Lansmere; and, if the
electors did me the honour to return
me to Parliament, it was in compliment
rather to—”
Mr Mayor, again interrupting the
official.—”Rather to Lord Lansmere,
you were going to say; unconstitutional
doctrine that, I fancy. Peer
of the realm. But, never mind, I
know the world; and I’d ask Lord
Lansmere to do my affair for me, only
I hear he is as proud as Lucifer.”
Mr Egerton, in great disgust, and
settling his papers before him.—”Sir,
it is not in my department to recommend
to his Majesty candidates for
the honour of knighthood, and it is
still less in my department to make
bargains for seats in Parliament.”
Mr Mayor.—”Oh, if that’s the
case, you’ll excuse me; I don’t know
much of the etiquette in these matters.
But I thought that, if I put
two seats in your hands, for your
own friends, you might contrive to
take the affair into your department,
whatever it was. But, since you say
you agree with your colleagues, perhaps
it comes to the same thing.
Now, you must not suppose I want
to sell the town, and that I can change
and chop my politics for my own purpose.
No such thing! I don’t like
the sitting members; I’m all for progressing,
but they go too much a-head
for me; and, since the Government
is disposed to move a little, why I’d
as lief support them as not. But, in
common gratitude, you see, (added
the Mayor, coaxingly,) I ought to be
knighted! I can keep up the dignity,
and do credit to his Majesty.”
Mr Egerton, without looking up
from his papers.—”I can only refer
you, sir, to the proper quarter.”
Mr Mayor, impatiently.—”Proper
quarter! Well, since there is so
much humbug in this old country of
ours, that one must go through all
the forms and get at the job regularly,
just tell me whom I ought to go to.”
Mr Egerton, beginning to be
amused as well as indignant.—”If
you want a knighthood, Mr Mayor,
you must ask the Prime Minister; if
you want to give the Government
information relative to seats in Parliament,
you must introduce yourself to
Mr —— the Secretary of the Treasury.”
Mr Mayor.—”And if I go to the
last chap, what do you think he’ll say?”
Mr Egerton, the amusement preponderating
over the indignation.—”He
will say, I suppose, that you
must not put the thing in the light in
which you have put it to me; that the
Government will be very proud to
have the confidence of yourself and
your brother electors; and that a
gentleman like you, in the proud position
of Mayor, may well hope to be
knighted on some fitting occasion.
But that you must not talk about the
knighthood just at present, and must
confine yourself to converting the unfortunate
political opinions of the
town.”
Mr Mayor.—”Well, I guess that
chap there would want to do me!
Not quite so green, Mr Egerton.
Perhaps I’d better go at once to the
fountain-head. How d’ye think the
Premier would take it?”
Mr Egerton, the indignation preponderating
over the amusement.—”Probably
just as I am about to do.”
Mr Egerton rang the bell; the
attendant appeared.
“Show Mr Mayor the way out,”
said the Minister.
The Mayor turned round sharply,
and his face was purple. He walked
straight to the door; but, suffering
the attendant to precede him along
the corridor, he came back with a
rapid stride, and, clenching his hands,
and, with a voice thick with passion,
cried, “Some day or other I will
make you smart for this, as sure as
my name’s Dick Avenel!”
“Avenel!” repeated Egerton, recoiling,
“Avenel!”
But the Mayor was gone.
Audley fell into a deep and musing
reverie which seemed gloomy, and
lasted till the attendant announced
that the horses were at the door.
He then looked up, still abstractedly,
and saw his letter to Harley
L’Estrange open on the table. He
drew it towards him, and wrote, “A
man has just left me, who calls himself
Aven —” in the middle of the name
his pen stopped. “No, no,” muttered
the writer, “what folly to reopen
the old wounds there,” and he
carefully erased the words.
Audley Egerton did not ride in the
Park that day, as was his wont, but
dismissed his groom; and, turning
his horse’s head towards Westminster
Bridge, took his solitary way into the
country. He rode at first slowly, as
if in thought; then fast, as if trying
to escape from thought. He was
later than usual at the House that
evening, and he looked pale and
fatigued. But he had to speak, and
he spoke well.
THE RISE, POWER, AND POLITICS OF PRUSSIA.[1]
If there is such a thing in diplomacy
as a natural ally, Prussia is the natural
ally of England. Each possesses
exactly what the other wants—the
power of Prussia consisting in an
immense army, the power of England
in an unrivalled fleet: for though the
British troops have shown themselves
at least equal to any troops in the
world, the genius of the nation looks
chiefly to naval pre-eminence; and
though, in the course of time, Prussia
may be in possession of naval honours,
nothing can be clearer than that its present
strength depends on its soldiery.
The close alliance of England with
Prussia is now a century old. We
find the great Lord Chatham taking
the most open interest in the successes
of Frederick II., and establishing
the principle that the independence of
Prussia is essential to the balance of
Europe. At the beginning of the
eighteenth century, the north of Germany
was divided among a cluster of
petty sovereignties—of all forms of a
national system the surest to foster
political intrigues, to invite the intermeddling
of foreigners, the one to offer
the strongest inducements to invasion,
and to provide the feeblest means of
defence. The formidable power of
France, within twenty miles of England,
must always fix the eye of the
English statesman; and no more essential
operation for our national tranquillity
could be conceived than the
solid establishment of a kingdom on
the northern frontier of France, which
might make that proverbially impetuous
and ambitious nation aware,
that an attempt to assault England
could not be made without incurring
the hazard of an assault on her own
most exposed frontier.
But another power had arisen to
render the balance of Europe still
more precarious. Russia, at the beginning
of the century, known but as
a land of semi-barbarism, had suddenly
started into a massive force,
which threatened the absorption of
Germany. Possessing the highest advantages
for a great military empire,
with harbours commanding the North,
a population of sixty millions, a territory
almost boundless and almost unassailable,
and a government which,
under all the changes of individual
character in its princes, has retained
in its policy the same character of
continual progress, of restless interference
in European politics, and of
bold ambition—Russia must, in all
the views of the English statesman,
assume an interest of the most pressing
order. To interpose an iron barrier
to the ambition of Russia necessarily
became the principle of English
policy, and the English politician
naturally looked for that barrier in
the vigorous administration and
steady strength of the resources of
Prussia.
The eighteenth century may be
called the Century of Sovereigns.
There was no period, before or
since, in which so many remarkable
personages sat on the thrones of
Europe—William III., Louis XIV.,
Charles XII., the Czar Peter,
Maria Theresa of Austria, Catherine
II., and Frederick II. of Prussia—each
possessed either of great intellectual
or great political qualities; all
capable of distinction, if they had been
born in the humbler conditions of
mankind; but all developing, in the
duties and labours of thrones, those
qualities in a degree which made them,
for their day, the great impulses of
Europe, and which have placed them
in an immovable rank among the
high recollections of history.
But, to the Englishman, whether
politician or philosopher, Prussia is
the most important, from its position,
the nature of its connexion with our
country, the singularity of its origin,
and the especial dependence of its
[Pg 517]early advance to sovereignty on the
vigour of an individual mind.
Gibbon remarks that the oldest
royal genealogy of Europe scarcely
ascends to the eighth century. The
genealogy of the Prussian throne,
whether by the zeal of the herald, or
the truth of the historian, nearly
reaches that cloudy period. Its pedigree
is dubiously traced up to the
founder of the great Swabian family
of Hohenzollern, of whom the first
supposed ancestor was a Count Thalasso
of Zollern. The family then
either fell into obscurity, or rested in
contentment with its ancestral possessions,
until the thirteenth century,
when it started on the national eye
as the Burgraves of Nurnberg. But
it again slumbered for eight generations,
until the difficulties of the
Emperor Sigismund drove him to
apply to the resources of the family,
then probably grown rich, as the
chief personages of an opulent German
community. The service was
repaid by the Viceroyalty of Brandenburg,
and the subsequent donation of
the actual territory, with the title of
Elector, and the office of archchamberlain
of the empire.
The imperial gratitude probably
continued to be reminded of its duties
by fresh loans, for the electorate continued
to receive frequent additions of
territory, until, early in the seventeenth
century, the annexation of the
duchy of Prussia placed the Elector
in an imposing rank among the dependant
princes of the Continent.
In the middle of this century a man
of distinguished ability, fortunately
for Prussia, ascended the electoral
throne. Germany was then ravaged
by the memorable Thirty Years’ War.
Frederick the Great afterwards expressed
the embarrassments of the
new reign in a few pithy words, as
was his custom: “My great ancestor,”
said this graphic describer, “was
a prince without territory, an elector
without power, and an ally without a
friend.”
But talent and time are the true
elements of success in every condition
of life. By economy the Elector restored
his finances; by common sense
he reclaimed his half-savage subjects;
and by sound policy he continued to
augment his dominions, without doing
violence to his neighbours. The
peace of Westphalia, (1648,) which
established the imperial system, gave
him the additional importance attached
to the possession of the archbishopric
of Magdeburg, of Halberstadt,
and of the actual sovereignty
of ducal Prussia, hitherto held as a
Polish fief.
But those were the victories of
peace; he was at length forced to
exhibit his qualities for war. In
1674, as a prince of the empire, he
was compelled to furnish his contingent
to its army against France.
Louis XIV., in revenge, let loose the
Swedes in Pomerania to invade
Brandenburg. The reputation of the
Swedish troops had risen to the
highest rank in the Thirty Years’
War, and they were regarded as all
but invincible. The Prussian Elector,
justly alarmed at this new peril of his
dominions, appealed to his allies.
But German alliances (in those days
at least) were slippery, and German
succours are habitually slow. Wearied
by their delays, the Elector determined
to act for himself. Breaking up from
Franconia, he transferred his little
army of eight thousand men suddenly
to Magdeburg. The Swedes, encamped
on the Havel, and contemptuous
of Prussian strategy, took no
trouble to ascertain his movements.
The whole expedition was conducted
with equal vigour and dexterity. On
his arrival in Magdeburg, the gates
were kept shut for four-and-twenty
hours: thus all intelligence to the enemy
was cut off. At nightfall he sallied
forth; by daybreak he reached and
assaulted the Swedish headquarters,
took their baggage and cannon, and
hunted the troops from post to post
until their dispersion was total.
This battle was one of the instances
in which the most important results
have followed from slight events. The
battle would have been in later times
scarcely more than an affair of advanced
guards, for the Swedes had
but eight thousand, and the Prussians
engaged were but five thousand five
hundred. But, to have beaten the
most distinguished soldiery in Europe,
to have surprised the most disciplined,
and to have gained the victory with
inferior numbers, instantly drew the
eyes of Europe on the Elector. His[Pg 518]
dominions were subjected to no
further insult; the character of the
Prussian army was raised; and Prussia
made the first actual stride to
northern supremacy.
This eminent man died in 1688,
after a career which earned the panegyric
even of his fastidious descendant,
Frederick II., who thus described him,
almost a hundred years after:—
“He possessed all the qualities which
can make a man great, and Providence
afforded him abundant opportunities of
developing them. He gave proofs of prudence
at an age when youth, in general,
exhibits nothing but errors. He never
abused the heroic virtues, but applied
his valour to the defence of his dominions,
and the assistance of his allies. He had
a sound judgment, which made him a
great statesman; and was active and
affable, which made him a good sovereign.
His soul was the seat of virtue; prosperity
could not inflate, nor adversity depress
it. He was the restorer of his
country, the arbiter of his equals, and the
founder of the power of Brandenburg.
His life was his panegyric.“
Frederick, the eldest son of the great
elector, by his marriage with a sister
of George I. then Elector of Hanover,
became connected with English politics;
sent six thousand men to the
assistance of the Prince of Orange in
his invasion of England; joined the
Allies, with twenty thousand men, in
revenging the havoc of the Palatinate;
and, in the Grand Alliance of 1691,
sent fifteen thousand troops to join
the army of William III.
But Prussia was continually progressive,
and in 1700 she was to make
that advance in rank of which nations
are as ambitious as their princes. In
this year Prussia obtained from the
Emperor the long-coveted title of
kingdom; and the monarch, as Frederick I.,
took his place among European
sovereigns. He died in 1713,
and was succeeded by the prince-royal,
Frederick-William. The character of
the deceased monarch was, long after,
given with epigrammatic contemptuousness
by Frederick II.
“In person short and deformed, with
a haughty manner and a commonplace
countenance, violent from temper, mild
from carelessness, he confounded vanities
with acts of greatness, and was
fonder of show than of utility. He sold
the blood of his subjects to England and
Holland, as the Tartars sell their cattle
to the Podolian butchers for slaughter;
he oppressed the poor to make the rich
fatter still. He wished to pledge the
royal domains to buy the Pitt diamond;
and he sold to the Allies twenty thousand
men, to have it said that he kept thirty
thousand.”
Royal extravagance is never pardoned,
and the memory of this princely
spendthrift prepared popularity for his
rigid successor. The Memoirs of the
Margravine of Bareith have thrown
that successor into ridicule; and it
must be acknowledged, that his early
acts were calculated to throw all the
courtiers of Europe into mingled astonishment
and indignation. Immediately
on his accession, he ordered the
grand-marshal of the palace to bring
him the list of the royal establishment.
The king took a pen, and crossed out
the whole. The grand-marshal, in
horror at this sweeping style of reform,
lost his speech, and fled from
the royal presence. Meeting an officer
in the antechamber, the latter, seeing
his countenance of consternation,
asked what had happened. The
grand-marshal showed him the list,
and the officer translated it for the
benefit of the levée—”Gentlemen,
our good master is dead, and the new
king sends you all to the d—l!”
The twenty-six trumpeters, who
supplied the place of conversation at
the royal dinners, were scattered
among the regiments. The hundred
Swiss—the decorated slaves, whom
Switzerland, with all her boast of
freedom, was in the habit of sending
to play the menial to the European
sovereigns—were dismissed to do duty
in the ranks of the line. The hoards
of pearls and diamonds, and gold and
silver plate, which it had been the
pride and the folly of the late king
to amass, were sold to pay his debts
and to raise troops.
The old court had been overrun
with French fashions, the French language—everything
French. The king
set about reforming those anti-national
propensities: he dressed the regimental
provosts, or army floggers and
executioners, in the full French costume,
to render it ridiculous; the
embroidered coats and huge wigs of
his privy councillors and chamberlains[Pg 519]
he ordered to be worn by the court
fool on gala days.
But the discipline of the Prussian
army was the peculiar distinction of
this singular reign. Of all European
nations, Prussia is the one to which
an army is the most important. The
exposed condition of a long and irregular
territory, wholly without a
natural frontier, with neither mountain
range nor bordering river for its
protection, and surrounded by warlike
and powerful nations, required an
army, to keep it in existence. The
Alps or Pyrenees, the Rhine and the
Danube, the Dniester and the Po,
might protect their several countries
from invasion; but the levels of
Prussia required a force always on
foot, prompt and prepared. To frontierless
Prussia a powerful army was
as peculiarly essential as a Royal
Navy is to the British Isles. In all
the early difficulties of his predecessor’s
debt, the king had raised the
Prussian army to upwards of forty
thousand men; and, before he died,
his muster-roll amounted to nearly
eighty thousand of the finest troops
on the Continent. It gives a curious
contrast of the nature of belligerency
in the nineteenth century, to know
that the Prussian army now reckons
three hundred thousand men, and that,
on the first rumour of war, it would
probably number half-a-million.
The new school of finance makes
inquiries of this kind important; for
since every country must be prepared
to defend itself, and troops require to
be paid, the whole question of national
safety depends on the national force.
The Manchester financiers tell us that
reduction is the true secret of strength,
and that fleets and armies are only
provocatives to war. The older
school held, that to be prepared for
war was the best security for peace;
that the reduction which extinguished
the national force was only an invitation
to insult; and that it was a wiser
policy to give the soldier his pay for
our protection, than to give an invader
every shilling we were worth in the
shape of plunder. Frederick-William
was of the old school; and, by showing
that he was always prepared for
war, he secured peace, even in the
most quarrelsome of all countries,
Germany, through a reign of twenty-seven
years. The organisation of the
Prussian army was even then a phenomenon
in Europe: its provision,
its government, its recruiting, and,
above all, its manœuvring, attracted
universal admiration, and doubled the
impression of its numbers on the
general mind.
These facts have an interest beyond
their mere effect at the time; they
are the testimonials of talent, evidences
of the power of mind, encouragements
to original conception, substantial
declarations that men should
always try to invigorate, improve, and
advance inventions, however apparently
perfect. There is always a field
beyond.
Why a German duchy was suffered
thus to rise into European influence—to
extend from a province into a territory,
now containing sixteen millions
of souls, and to change from a dependent
electorate into a kingdom, now
acting as the barrier of Northern Germany
against the gigantic monarchy
of St Petersburg—is a question which
ought to be asked by the politician,
and which may well excite the study
of the philosopher.
The true value of history consists
in developing principles. Memoirs
and biographies, the anecdotes of
vigorous minds, and the narratives
of leading events, all have their obvious
value; but history has a distinction
of its own. It is more than a
tissue of striking recollections; it is
superior to a fine arrangement of
facts; it is the spirit of great facts,
a system displaying the science of influential
things.
Events are, of course, its material,
but it is only as the materials of
architecture furnish the means of
erecting the palace or the temple:
the mind of the architect must supply
the beauty and grandeur of the
edifice. Without that constructive
genius, history is only a compilation.
It is certainly in no superstition,
that we strongly incline to account for
the rise of Prussia in the necessity of
a protection for Protestantism in Northern
Germany. The whole tenor of
its annals substantiates the conception.
Prussia, at an early period,
felt a singular sympathy with the Protestantism
of Germany. The especial
scene of persecution was Poland, where[Pg 520]
neither royal compact nor popular declaration
was able to secure the faith
of the Scriptures from the outrages of
Romanism. The Treaty of Oliva, in
1660, had, like the Edict of Nantes,
been the charter of Protestantism;
but, like the Edict, it had been broken,
and the life of the Polish Protestant
was a scene of suffering. The “Great
Elector” had signalised his Christianity,
and perhaps raised his country, by
giving protection to the sufferers. His
descendant, Frederick-William, followed
his honourable example. When
the Starost Umruh, in 1715, was sentenced
to have his tongue cut out, and
to be beheaded, for his Protestant
opinions, he fled to Prussia, and was
protected by Frederick-William. The
Diet of Grodno commenced a persecution
by declaring the Polish Protestants
to have forfeited both their
civil and religious privileges. Frederick-William
answered this act of infidelity
and tyranny by a royal remonstrance
to the diet, and by a letter to
the King of England, advocating the
persecuted cause. In the Treaty of
Stockholm, in 1720, he inserted a
stipulation, binding the Swedish Government
to make common cause with
the Protestants of Germany. In
Western Germany, persecution had
long exhibited its irrational policy,
and exercised its cruel power. At
Heidelberg, Popish advisers and confessors
had poisoned the mind of the
Elector, and acts of violence had
taken place. The Protestants, in
their distress, applied to Prussia. The
King, in conjunction with the British
monarch, and the Elector of Hesse,
adopted their defence; issuing, at the
same time, the effective menace that,
if the persecution in the Palatinate
were not stopped, he would shut up
every Romish chapel, convent, and
institution, and sequestrate every dollar
of their revenue in Prussia, while
the persecution lasted.
The same impulse acted throughout
the century. Frederick II. was an infidel:
the national policy continued unchanged.
As a Voltairist, he was an
ostentatious advocate of toleration,
which, though in both Frederick and
his teacher the work of the scoffer,
yet produced the effect of forbidding
all religious tyranny. Even the war
for the possession of Silesia, though
difficult to be explained in its question
of right, had the result of weakening
the Popish influence in Germany.
Maria-Theresa was the prop
of Popery, while Frederick II. was
universally regarded as the champion
of Protestantism; and his final success,
by enfeebling the supremacy of
the empress, showed that a kingdom
of Protestantism possessed the
means of resisting an empire of
Popery hitherto supposed irresistible.
If Prussia had been crushed in that
contest, the prestige of Popery would
again have risen to its old height in
Germany, Protestantism would unquestionably
have felt the blow to its
foundations, and the probable consequence
would have been to throw
the Continent at the feet of Rome.
Frederick the Great was born on
the 24th of January 1712, in the
palace at Berlin. At his baptism,
the sponsors were at least sufficiently
numerous and stately; they were the
Emperor Charles VI., the Dowager-empress,
the Czar Peter, the States-general
of Holland, the Canton of
Berne, the Electant Prince of Hanover,
and the Dowager-duchess of
Mecklenburg.
Frederick was born Prince of Prussia
and Orange; but after the cession
of Orange to France, by the Peace of
Utrecht, the name was given up,
though the Crown of Prussia retained
the title and the arms.
The popular feeling, on this occasion,
was connected with a simple yet
curious circumstance. An American
Aloe, which had been forty-four
years in the royal garden, suddenly
threw out a profusion of blossoms.
Thousands flocked to see this fine production
of nature, which, on a stem
thirty-one feet high, exhibited 7277
blossoms! The multitude gave it an
almost mystic meaning, and conceived
the plant (which, in all this profusion
of beauty, was decaying) to be emblematic
of the failing health of the
old king, and the new prospects of
honour under his grandson. Poems
and pictures of the Aloe were spread
through the kingdom. The omen
was as imaginative as one of the
poetic superstitions of Greece, and
the imagination was realised.
The education of the future possessor
of a sceptre is an important[Pg 521]
topic. In Germany the education
of the higher orders generally embraces
a sort of encyclopædia of
accomplishments. The young heir
to the throne thus learned music and
painting, in addition to mathematics
and languages. In music he became
a proficient, and with his favourite
instrument, the flute, could sustain
his part in an orchestra. But, the
chief object of his education, as that
of all the German princes, being military,
he learned all of the art of war
that could be taught; the perfection of
the art he was yet to learn in the field,
and give evidence of his acquirement
only in his memorable victories.
One misfortune of this education
possessed and perverted him through
life. Germany was, in literature, but
a province of France. The licentiousness
of French sentiment had tempted
the rising generation to abandon the
manly feelings of the Reformers. It
is to the honour of our country that
the principles of true religion, like
those of true liberty, then found their
defence within her borders; and in
the existing, and still darker, period of
German infidelity, the battle is still
fought by the theology of England.
Adversity seems essential to the education
of all great princes. Frederick
was not without his share of this stern
pupillage. The eccentricities of his
royal father, his own waywardness, and
the roughness of court discipline, produced
continual collisions in the royal
family, and the prince remained for
some years in a kind of honourable
exile from Berlin. During this
period, however, he cultivated his
powerful understanding to its height;
but made the singular mistake of believing
that he was born for a hermit, a
sentimentalist, and a writer of French
verses. In this fantastic spirit, he
gave his immediate friends names from
Greece and Rome; and was surrounded
by Hephæstion, Diophanes,
Cæsarion, and Quintus Icilius. Even
the place of his retirement, Rheinsberg,
was transformed into Remusberg, to
meet a tradition that Remus was not
killed by Romulus, but, flying from
Rome, had settled in the spot which
was afterwards to teach sentiment
and solitude to the Prince of Prussia.
Those are traits worth remembering
in the history of human nature. Who
could have conceived the most daring
of warriors, the most subtle of politicians,
and the most ambitious of
kings, in the writer of letters such as
these?—
“My house, indeed, is not a place for
those who are fond of noisy pleasures;
but are not tranquillity, quiet, and the
search for truth, to be preferred to the
giddy and turbulent diversions of this
world?
“On the 25th I am going to Amaltheu,
my beloved garden at Ruppin. I am
quite impatient to see again my vines,
my cherries, and my melons; there, free
from all useless cares, I shall live entirely
for myself. My whole soul is now intent
on philosophy. It renders me incomparable
services, and I am deeply indebted
to it. My spirit is less agitated by impetuous
emotions. I repress the first
working of my passions, and I never make
a choice until I have maturely considered
it.”
All his letters are in the same
strain of studious quiet, of steady
self-control, and of systematic love
of retirement. He sometimes even
turns enthusiast, and he thus writes
to Voltaire, then known chiefly as the
author of the Henriade—(his worse
celebrity, as the impugner of all religion,
was still at a distance.) In a
letter, in 1738, he addresses the
Frenchman in this rapturous effusion:—
“At Rheinsberg, to be perfectly happy,
we want only a Voltaire. But, though
you live far from us, still you are in our
midst. Your portrait adorns my library;
it hangs over the bookcase which contains
our Golden Fleece, immediately above
your works, and opposite to the place
where I generally sit, that I may always
have it in my view. I might almost say,
that your picture is to me as the statue
of Memnon, which, when the sun’s rays
fell on it, emitted harmonious sounds, and
imparted inspiration to the mind of every
one who looked upon it.”
In another letter he writes—
“In pagan antiquity, men offered to the
gods the first fruits of the harvest and of
the vintage…. In the Romish church,
they devote not only the firstborn, not
only the younger sons, but whole kingdoms,
as we see in the instance of St
Louis, who renounced his in favour of the
Virgin Mary. For my part, I have no
first fruits of the earth, no children, and
no kingdom to devote; but I devote to
you the first fruits of my muse in the[Pg 522]
year 1739. Were I a pagan, I would
address you by the name of Apollo; were
I a Papist, I might have chosen you for
my patron saint, or my confessor; but,
being none of these, I am content to
admire you as a philosopher, to love you
as a poet, and to esteem you as a friend.”
But this romance was soon to be
exchanged for reality; the elegancies
of royal idleness were to be forgotten
in the sound of cannon, and the
fictions of a pampered fancy were to
be thrown into the shade by the vicissitudes
of one of the most sanguinary
struggles that Europe had ever
seen.
In 1740, Frederick had ascended
the throne. He was at Potsdam, and
confined to his chamber by illness,
when the death of the Emperor
Charles was announced to him. This
event broke up the peace of Germany.
The Emperor, Charles VI., having
no issue after a marriage of four
years, established a new law of succession,
known as the Pragmatic
Sanction. The heirship of Austria
had hitherto been limited to males;
but, by the new law, the undivided
monarchy was to devolve first to his
own daughters, or, if they should not
be living at the time of his death, to
the daughters of his elder brother
Joseph, Electresses of Saxony and
Bavaria, and so on, always to the
nearest relatives.
The death of the Emperor obviously
threatened to involve all Europe, and
especially Germany, in convulsion;
for the mere publication of the Pragmatic
Sanction, in 1724, had produced
counter declarations from no less than
three princes of the empire, who regarded
their rights as invaded. The
Elector of Bavaria, who was married
to a daughter of the Emperor Joseph
I., founded a claim to the Austrian
dominions on the will of Ferdinand I.;
France was disposed to enter into an
alliance with Prussia; Sweden and
Russia would have been inevitably
involved in the war. And it was of this
complication of events that the young
Prussian monarch took advantage to
make an assault upon Austria. For
one hundred years Prussia had complained
of the loss of Silesia. Her
successive kings had severally impeached
its seizure by Austria, and the
Great Elector had still earlier bequeathed
the recovery of the province to the
gallantry, or the good fortune, of his
successors. Frederick, now at the
head of a powerful army, with a full
treasury, and seeing an approaching
contest for the possession of Austria
itself, regarded this as a favourable
moment for the recovery of his ancestral
territory.
Frederick, having now completed
all his preparations, sent an envoy to
Vienna, to offer his alliance to Maria-Theresa,
and his vote to her husband
at the election of emperor, provided
she would give up Silesia. But knowing
the contempt with which the
Austrian cabinet regarded the minor
princes of Germany, and also knowing
the advantage of promptitude, where
the object is possession, he at once set
his army in motion for the Silesian
frontier. His proposal was, as he
had foreseen, rejected; and on its
rejection, without a moment’s delay,
he rushed over the frontier. He
found, as he had expected, the Austrian
government wholly unprepared.
The whole disposable force of Austria,
for the defence of Silesia, amounted
to 3000 men. The invading army
amounted to 28,000. Breslau the
capital, Glogau the principal fortress,
every town, speedily fell before him.
In a note to his friend Jordan, who
had attempted to dissuade him from
the enterprise, he wrote, in a mixture
of scoffing and exultation—
“My gentle M. Jordan, my kind, my
mild, my peace-loving M. Jordan, I acquaint
your serenity that Silesia is as
good as conquered. I prepare you for
most important plans, and announce to
you the greatest luck that the womb of
fortune ever produced. For the present
this must be enough for you. Be my
Cicero in defending my enterprise; in its
execution I will be your Cæsar.”
We now advert to the distinguished
public servant whose correspondence
throws the principal light on this important
period of our foreign policy—the
British envoy to the court of
Berlin.
Andrew Mitchell was born in
Edinburgh in 1708, son of one of
the ministers of St Giles’s, king’s
chaplain for Scotland. His mother,
Margaret Cunningham, was a descendant
of Lord Glencairn. Mitchell
adopted the law as his profession, was[Pg 523]
admitted to the Middle Temple, and
was called to the English bar in 1738.
Besides a knowledge of the Scotch
law, he was a man of general and
rather elegant acquirement, having left
among his papers observations on the
Ciceronian philosophy, on the chief
European histories, on morals, models,
statues, and classic objects in general.
He was also a member of the Royal
Society.
Mitchell was evidently either sustained
by active interest, or an opinion
of his talents; for on the appointment
of the Marquis of Tweeddale
to the secretaryship for Scotland,
he fixed on Mitchell as his undersecretary.
In 1747, he was elected
member for the county of Aberdeen.
In 1756, he was appointed as British
representative at the court of Frederick
II.
In the more decorous style of modern
diplomacy, we can seldom find
examples of the court-candour with
which the royal personages of the last
age spoke of each other. George II.
called Frederick-William “my brother
the corporal.” Frederick-William called
George II. “my brother the dancing-master.”
Of course those opinions
made their way to the last ears which
ought to have heard them, and they
left stings. But the necessities of the
time overcame the bitterness of the
sarcasms. Some of the letters of the
elder Horace Walpole, Sir Robert’s
brother, who had been ambassador at
Paris and the Hague, then the chief
scenes of foreign diplomacy, probably
expressed the chief feeling of English
public men in his day, as they certainly
were soon embodied in their
policy. Of Frederick II. he says,—
“I know the character of that prince.
I know how little he is to be trusted, and
I would not have trusted him without
good security for the execution of his engagements….
I need not tell you
that the house of Brandenburg is a rising
house. The economy of the late king,
the spirit of discipline he introduced into
his army, the ambition, talents, and active
genius of the present monarch, must render
that house a powerful friend or formidable
enemy.”
He gives an equally decisive opinion
of the Austrian policy—
“I apprehend that the principal object
of the court of Vienna will be to distract,
divide, and devour the Prussian dominions.
Their pride, their vengeance, and,
above all, their bigotry will naturally lead
them to destroy a Protestant power that
has dared to offend them.”
At length it was ascertained that a
private negotiation had been commenced
between Austria and France,
the result of which must expose the
Electoral dominions to invasion by
France. An alliance with Prussia
was immediately concluded. The account
subsequently given by Thiébault,
in his Memoirs of the Prussian
Court, gives a strong impression of Mitchell’s
manliness and intelligence:—
“Sir Andrew Mitchell, Knight of the
Order of the Garter, [a mistake for the
Bath,] had been for several years the
English ambassador at Berlin, when I
first arrived there. Some time, however,
elapsed before I had the least acquaintance
with him, not only because it was
little to be expected that Englishmen
should be desirous of the society of
Frenchmen, but also because Sir Andrew
Mitchell was of the number of those
meritorious characters who stand in no
need of perpetual society for existence,
and have the philosophy to prefer being
occasionally alone. When he first arrived
in Berlin, he had caused the persons
who necessarily invited him to their
houses considerable perplexity; for he
played at no game of cards, so that his
hosts constantly said,—’What shall we
do with the Englishman, who never plays
at cards?’ In a few days, however, the
contest was, who should withhold himself
from the card-table, and have the advantage
of conversing with a man in whom
they had discovered every requisite to
afford the highest pleasure in colloquial
intercourse. In reality, his understanding
was no less admirable than the virtues
of his character. Of this I cannot give
a more substantial proof, than by observing
that he was united in the strictest
bonds of friendship with the author of
L’Esprit des Loix.”
Some of the shrewd bons-mots of the
diplomatic Scot are given by the
Frenchman. On one occasion, when
the English mail had three times been
due, the king said to him at the
levée—”Have you not the spleen,
M. Mitchell, when the mail is thus
delayed?” The reply was,—”No,
Sire, not when it is delayed, but often
enough when it duly arrives.”
The English cabinet having promised
to send a fleet to the Baltic, to[Pg 524]
prevent the Russians from sending
troops against the king, and the fleet
not appearing, Frederick was chagrined;
at length he ceased to invite the
envoy to the royal table. One day
some of the servants, meeting him,
asked,—”Is it dinner-time, M. Mitchell?”
The significant retort was,—”Gentlemen,
no fleet, no dinner.”
This was told to Frederick, and the
invitations were renewed.
The next bon-mot is happier still.
After the taking of Port Mahon, and
the retreat of the unfortunate Admiral
Byng, the king, meeting the envoy,
said,—”You have made a bad beginning,
M. Mitchell; your trial of
Admiral Byng is but a bad plaster
for the disease; you have made an
unlucky campaign.” “Sire,” observed
Mitchell, “we hope, with God’s
assistance, to make a better one next
year.”
“With God’s assistance, sir! I
did not know that you had such an
ally,” said the king.
“We hope we have, Sire; and he
is the only one of our allies that costs
us nothing,” was the pungent reply.
In the latter portion of the war
against Napoleon, it was the custom
to send British officers to attend the
headquarters of the Allies, and diplomatists
frequently moved along
with the armies. But the instance
of Mitchell’s moving along with the
Prussian monarch was, we believe,
the first example of the kind. On
this subject, we have a lively letter
from the Earl of Holdernesse, then
Secretary of State to the envoy:—
“Dear Sir,—I heartily wish you
health and success in the new trade you
are going to undertake. However, do
not grow too much a soldier, and set a
bad precedent for the rest of your black
brethren of the ink-bottle. Observation
is our business, not fighting. Remember,
if you do get a knock of the pate, vous
en emporterez la peine, et l’on dira—Que
diable y avoit-il à faire. Yet I would
not advise you to follow the steps of the
minister of Mayence at Dettingen, who,
during the time of action, came up to
Lord Granville’s coach, crying out, ‘Je
proteste contre toute violence.’
“I can find no trace in the office
books of any particular allowance made
to Foreign Ministers for such sort of
expeditions; but I am persuaded I shall
adjust it easily with the Duke of Newcastle.
Once more, adieu. Our constant
toast now here is, ‘Success to the
King of Prussia.’ He grows vastly
popular among us. For my part, I always
add a gulp more to my old friend
Mitchell.”
A letter from the envoy, addressed
to the King of Prussia, makes the
formal request that he may be allowed
to follow the headquarters—a
permission which was immediately
conceded by the king. The object
of this request, (suggested by the
English Ministry,) was twofold—to
have an intelligent observer of the
politics of Prussia on the spot; and
to supply George II. with anecdotes
of war, for which he conceived himself
to have a peculiar talent; and on
which subject the despatches of the
envoy were always read by him with
peculiar interest.
The envoy was not long without
material. Before he left Berlin, he
had the following despatch to write
to the Earl of Holdernesse—
“My Lord,—This morning, about
seven o’clock, Monsieur Oppen, an officer
in the Guards, arrived here from the
Prussian army. He had no letters, only
a scrap of paper without date, which he
was directed to deliver to the queen-mother,
in which was written with a
pencil, in the king’s own hand, that his
troops had beaten the Austrians, platte
couture, that he reckoned his loss about
two thousand, and that of the Austrians
at four thousand men.”
This was a hard-fought but indecisive
action. The Austrians, under
Marshal Browne, were the assailants;
and the engagement continued from
morning till past midday, when they
retreated; but they numbered two-thirds
more than the Prussians, their
force being nearly seventy thousand
to about forty thousand.
But a more important success immediately
followed. The Saxon
army, amounting to sixteen thousand,
had been surrounded in their fortified
camp at Pirna; the fortifications
were so strong that the only hope of
reducing them was by famine. To
the universal astonishment, they suddenly
quitted this impregnable position,
and marched into a defile, where
they could neither advance nor retreat.
The king offered them conditions,
which they accepted; and[Pg 525]
Mitchell, who had waited at Berlin
only for the royal permission to join
the army, arrived just in time to see
the surrender; and what was more
curious still, the quiet transfer of their
allegiance to the Prussian service.
He thus writes—
“October 21, 1756.
“On Sunday the 17th, the Saxon
troops, preceded by their general
officers, crossed the Elbe….
Thence they marched into a plain in the
neighbourhood, and, after passing between
two battalions of Prussian Guards,
they were received by the battalions of
the Prince of Prussia’s regiments, drawn
up on the right and left. They were
then formed into a hollow square, and
had the articles of war read, and the
military oath administered to them, in
the presence of Prince Maurice of
Anhalt-Dessau, or of Prince Ferdinand,
the King of Prussia’s brother. The
soldiers were all armed; but the officers,
almost to a man, refused to enter into the
Prussian service.
“The whole Saxon army consisted of
sixteen thousand, of which three thousand
were horse and dragoons. The
soldiers are extremely well-looking,
mostly young men, and do not seem to
have suffered for want of provisions during
the blockade of five weeks. The
cavalry have suffered more—many of
their horses are ruined.”
But we are not to suppose that
this association with the mighty of
the earth, and these exhibitions of
capitulating armies were without
their drawbacks. The Prussian
king’s politics were always subtle,
the English cabinet was already tottering,
and the campaign was already
prolonged into winter. The envoy’s
correspondence at length sinks into
complaint, and his description of his
harassed life might make a man
shrink from the honours of travelling
diplomacy. He writes in November
from Seidlitz—
“I am here in a very awkward situation—quite
out of my element; and
though I have great reason to be satisfied
with the King of Prussia’s manner of
treating me, I wish I was at Berlin
again, or rather in England, notwithstanding
the absurd speeches that I
should hear in parliament.
“The Prussian camp is no place of
pleasure. Neither convenience nor luxury
dwell here. You are well provided with
everything, if you bring it along with
you. I find I must increase my equipage,
or starve. All my family are like spectres.
It is true I am fed at the king’s table,
because he desired me to leave my equipage
at Dresden. The Duke of Newcastle
has this encouraging paragraph in
his letter: ‘I will forward your demands
for the expenses of your journey, whenever
you send them over in a proper
manner to my Lord Holdernesse.’ I
have spent a great deal of money, and
have hardly the necessaries of life, and
none of its comforts.”
Correspondence of this intimate
kind gives us a true view of that life
which the world in general sees so gilded
and glittering. It thus has a value
superior to even its historical interest.
It tells the humbler conditions of life
to be content with their fate; and
perhaps demonstrates that, like the
traveller among mountains, the higher
man goes, the more slippery is his path,
and the more stormy his atmosphere.
The Secretary of State thus writes:—
“November, 1766.
“Mr Pitt [Chatham] has been laid up
with a severe fit of the gout ever since
his nomination to office, which has greatly
retarded business. I think his opinions
on foreign affairs, now he is in place, are
exactly the same with mine, however
different they were some time ago.
Tempora mutantur et nos, &c.—I hope you
will never find that maxim applicable to
your old friend in Arlington Street. I
knew long ago of some private letters
written to you by the Duke of Newcastle.
You were in the right not to discover a
secret intrusted to you; but though—for
reasons you know—I bore this from
him, such matters must cease for the
future with others. I therefore insist
that I may know directly if any other
person in the Administration offers to
correspond with you. While I remain in
business, I will do the duty of my office
myself, and without submitting to those
disagreeable interruptions I have met
with from others; nor will I henceforward
be led by persons of my own age,
and less experience.
“In short, dear Mitchell, if I stay in,
I must now have my share of the cake;
and if you hear I continue, depend upon
it I have succeeded in what I think just
and reasonable pretensions. A volume
would not explain to you the transactions
of these last six weeks. We have five
Administrations in one day, and none existing
at night.
“The parliament will produce a motley
scene next week; you are happy to be
out of the scrape.”
The next campaign was one of still
greater political perplexity, and of still
more desperate fighting. It was signalised
by the then unheard-of number
of four pitched battles; but the
French war has since accustomed
history to more ruinous and more
frequent conflicts. The first engagement
was the battle of Prague, thus
hastily sketched in a flying despatch
to Lord Holdernesse:—
“May 6.
“I have the honour to acquaint your
lordship that this day, a little before
ten o’clock in the morning, a general
engagement began between the Prussian
and Austrian armies, which lasted till
half an hour past two in the afternoon.
The fire of the artillery and small arms was
dreadful; but I can yet give no account
of particulars on either side. All we
know is, that the left of the Prussians,
commanded by the king, attacked the
right of the Austrians, and, after a very
obstinate resistance, drove them from the
field of battle. The Prussian hussars and
cavalry are now in full pursuit of them,
and the right wing of the Austrians are
now retiring towards the Zasawa. The
right of the Prussians attacked the left of
the Austrians, have likewise defeated
them, and drove them towards the Moldan.
A great part of their infantry have
thrown themselves into Prague.
“The place where this action happened
is in the high grounds on the other side
of Prague. The King of Prussia’s army,
after the junction with Marshal Schwerin,
might be seventy or eighty thousand
men; and that of the Austrians upwards
of one hundred thousand—the deserters
say one hundred and fifty thousand.
“I can say nothing of the loss on either
side, which must be considerable. But
the whole Prussian army are now in
tears for the loss of Marshal Schwerin,
one of the greatest officers this, or perhaps
any country, has produced, and one
of the best of men. The King of Prussia
is well, but greatly afflicted for the loss
of Marshal Schwerin.”
This victory cost a terrible sacrifice
of human life. The victors had
eighteen thousand men hors-de-combat;
the vanquished had twenty-four
thousand killed, wounded, and taken.
The struggle was long doubtful. At
one period of the day, the Prussian
infantry, moving through a defile,
recoiled from the showers of ball
which swept the head of the defile;
the Marshal rushed forward to the
front, and, taking a standard from its
bearer, led back the column, and
charged the enemy. In this charge
the gallant old man was struck by a
ball, and fell. He was seventy-two.
This battle was useless, for all its
fruits were lost immediately after;
but in a military sense it was justifiable,
for it was fought to prevent the
junction of Marshal Daun with General
Browne, whose army protected
Prague. Its effects in England, however,
were greatly to increase the
popular feeling in favour of Frederick.
A letter from Lord Holdernesse gives
a strong picture of the public excitement:—
“May 20, 1757.
“Dear Mitchell,—A fishing-boat despatched
by Colonel Yorke, (Sir Joseph,)
brought us, last night, the news of the
great and glorious victory obtained by
the King of Prussia, near Prague, on the
6th inst., which fortunate event has filled
the Court and the whole nation with the
highest joy, and raised the admiration
we already had of his Prussian Majesty’s
heroism to the highest pitch. Women and
children are singing his praises; the most
frantic marks of joy appear in the public
streets: he is, in short, become the idol
of the people. It only remains that we
make a proper use of those advantages,
and neither suffer ourselves to be elated
beyond bounds, or to lose precious
moments.”
But, from the beginning, the struggle
was unequal between Austria and
Prussia. Nothing but a miracle could
make a country then but of five millions
vanquish a country of thirty; and
the prodigious rapidity with which the
Austrian armies were recruited after
the severest losses, made perpetual
battles actually necessary to keep
them at bay. The Prussians had
blockaded Prague. An Austrian force
of forty-two thousand, or upwards,
was advancing to raise the blockade;
and Frederick, with his usual promptitude,
rushed to meet it on its
march, with thirty-two thousand.
The armies met at Kaurzim, (better
known as Kolin.) The battle began
at noon, and was carried into night.
The Prussians attacked: the Austrian
positions were too strong for even the
impetuosity and the perseverance of
their brave assailants. The Prussians,
after driving them from two
heights, were ascending the third,
when, from some mistake, their flank[Pg 527]
was exposed. The Austrian cavalry,
then the finest on the Continent, took
instant advantage of the misfortune,
charged, and threw the whole movement
into confusion. The battle was
lost; and though the king retained
the honour of the day by resting that
night on the field, the result was
unequivocal, in a retrograde march
next day, and the raising of the
blockade of Prague.
This battle diminished his army by
thirteen thousand men! The king
exposed himself with almost desperation.
At last his staff remonstrated
with him on his gallant obstinacy, and
one of his officers even exclaimed,
“Does your Majesty mean to storm
those batteries alone?”
Frederick was now in the deepest
distress. The Austrian hussars had
advanced to the gates of Berlin, and
even levied a contribution on the
city. The scandalous convention by
which the Hanoverian army laid down
its arms, let loose its French assailants;
and Prussia was about to be crushed
by a weight of force then unexampled
in European hostilities. On this occasion
the envoy speaks in the spirit of
a man who saw no hope for the king,
but to save himself by a negotiation
in which he must concede everything,
or take his chance of an honourable
death in the field. But he strikingly
reminds the British Cabinet of the
probable consequences of disaster to
Prussia.
“If the King of Prussia should be
ruined, or obliged, from necessity, to
throw himself into the arms of France,
(which he has no inclination to do,) my
duty obliges me to put your lordship in
mind what the situation of England will
be next year, without a single friend on
the Continent to resist the whole undiverted
power of France, instigated by the
malice of the house of Austria, against
which too early and too vigorous preparations
cannot be made, and I most
heartily wish they may be effectual.
“I have but one imagination which
comforts me, which arises from the insatiable
ambition of the French. They have
already ruined a great part of Germany
and reduced the house of Brandenburg;
they are at this moment masters of Germany,
and have the Empress-Queen almost
as much in their power as they have
the King of Prussia. Now, it is not consistent
with common sense to leave the
house of Austria possessed of a greater
degree of power than it ever had, and
without a rival in the empire. I therefore
flatter myself they will find some
pretence to save the King of Prussia,
which may embroil them with their new
ally, and give a breathing-time to England.”
The British envoy, sagacious as he
certainly was, here adopted the common
error of conceiving that the safety
of England depended on her Continental
allies. The cry has been
repeated in every war in which England
has been subsequently engaged;
and the British diplomatist at foreign
courts has habitually employed his ingenuity
in the elaborate effort to warn
us that the national existence depended
at one time on the triumph of Prussia;
at another, of Austria; or, at another,
of Spain. All these are follies.
The whole Continent, not merely alienated
from us, but combined against us,
was not able to shake the strength of
England, during the last and bloodiest
of all wars, urged by the last and
bloodiest of all ambitions. In this
foolish spirit, it has been echoed from
one desponding party to another, that
England was saved from ruin by the
march from Moscow, then by the
battle of Leipzig, then by the battle
of Waterloo. England would have
survived, if Napoleon had grasped
every province of Prussia, if Leipzig
had been a field of German massacre,
and if Waterloo had only exhibited
the bravery without the fortune of
the British army. This style of talking
is trifling and pusillanimous—it
exhibits an utter forgetfulness of history,
and an utter ignorance of the
actual capacities of the country. England,
if true to herself, is unconquerable,
and might look on Continental
battles with no more personal consideration
of the consequences than if
they were battles in the clouds. Still,
it will fully be admitted, that our Continental
alliances ought to be scrupulously
sustained; that, in the event of
war with any of the Continental
powers, it must be of importance to
have as few enemies, and as many
friends as we can; and that there can
be no more short-sighted sense of the
true interests of England than insult
to foreign thrones, under the shallow
pretext of forwarding the privileges
of the people. Monarchs are the[Pg 528]
natural allies of a monarchy—rebels
are the natural enemies of all government;
and the attempt to create
liberty on the Continent, by encouraging
the absurdities of the rabble,
is only to waste the noble influence of
England in the most hopeless of all
projects, and to degrade the national
character by the abuse of the national
principles.
The proverbial uncertainty of war
was now about to be vividly illustrated
by a new phase of Frederick’s
varied career. The French army,
under the Prince Soubise, had poured
into the centre of Germany in great
force, and Marshal Keith, a gallant
Scot, distinguished in the service of
Prussia, was sent to check their irruption.
The result was one of the
most extraordinary victories on record.
Frederick had arrived at Rosbach with
but eighteen thousand men; the
French and Imperialists, amounting to
sixty thousand, made sure of his
capture. It was even said that the
Prince de Soubise had already sent a
courier to Paris announcing it, and
the ruin of the whole army. The
French officers, in the spirit of their
nation, actually scoffed at the idea of
war with so small a kingdom as
Prussia. They said “it was doing
Monsieur le Marquis de Brandenbourg
too much honour to carry on a
sort of war with him.”
On the 6th of November, Soubise
advanced; the King then formed his
plan of attack. It was to fall on the
enemy before they had time to form.
The general of cavalry, Seydlitz, was
to turn the enemy’s horse, and fall on
their infantry in the act of formation.
The two armies moved parallel to
each other, until Seydlitz had turned
the enemy’s right unseen. The Prussian
infantry were in movement after
him; but seeing, with the quick eye
of a thorough soldier, a favourable
moment, he galloped in front of his
squadrons, threw up his meerschaum
in the air, as the signal for attack,
and plunged into the enemy’s columns.
Two Austrian cuirassier regiments and
two French battalions fought stoutly,
but they were overwhelmed. All
thenceforth was confusion. Though
the king’s infantry had scarcely been
engaged, the enemy’s infantry had
been driven together in a mass, and,
on nightfall, had broken up. By six
in the evening the victory was complete.
Six thousand prisoners were
taken, with five generals and three
hundred officers. The Allied army
lost, on the whole, ten thousand men;
the Prussians about four hundred in
killed and wounded. They took
seventy guns, fifteen standards, &c.
This victory spread universal exultation
through Germany. It was
scarcely to be called a German defeat,
for the weight of the action fell on
the French. It was regarded as a
trial of strength between the German
and the Frenchman. The victory
made the king a National champion.
Many years after the battle, the
inhabitants of the vicinity erected a
pillar as its memorial. In the disastrous
days of Prussia in our time,
Napoleon, after surveying the scene
of the battle, ordered the pillar to be
conveyed to Paris. But, on the day
before the first entrance of the Allies
into Paris, in 1814, the veterans of
the Invalides threw the pillar into the
Seine, that it might not be restored
to the Prussians. After the victory
of Leipzig, however, an iron column
was placed on the site of the old
memorial.
The victory gave occasion to one
of Frederick’s bons-mots. The conversation
at table turned on the
comparative style of living among
the German princes; the king pronounced
that of the Prince Hildburg-Hausen
to be the most magnificent,
“for,” said he, “he keeps thirty
thousand runners.” (The prince had
commanded the German troops who
were beaten along with Soubise.)
But all was vicissitude in this campaign.
While the king was triumphing
in one quarter, he was all but ruined
in another. The Duke of Bevern,
commanding in Silesia, was attacked
by a force so overpowering that the
province was soon in the hands of the
Austrians. Their purpose was now
to fall upon the king, and extinguish
him. Frederick, in this knowledge,
made an appeal to the loyalty of his
generals; and, declaring that he had
no alternative but victory or death,
offered to give his dismission to any
officer who was unwilling to follow
him farther. The whole levée burst
into protestations of fidelity; and the[Pg 529]
king marched to fight the Austrians at
Leuthen, under the command of
Prince Charles of Lorraine, assisted
by the most distinguished of their
generals, Marshal Daun. But this
was the battle of despair. In the
king’s last speech to his officers, he
said—”Should I fall, and not be
able to remunerate the services which
you have rendered me, the country
must do it. Now, go to the camp,
and repeat to the regiments what I
have said to you.”
On the morning of the 5th, at daybreak,
the Prussians moved. On
their march they fell in with cavalry
pushed forward under the well-known
General Wostitz. The Austrians
were instantly overwhelmed, and
Wostitz, furious at his misfortune,
rushing into the midst of the Prussian
cavalry, received fourteen
wounds, of which he died two days
after.
Among the prisoners was a deserter,
a Frenchman. The king questioned
him, “Why did you leave me?”
“The fact is,” answered the deserter,
“things were going on very badly
with us.” “Come, come,” replied
Frederick, probably amused by the
fellow’s nonchalance in a moment of
such peril to himself, “let us fight
another battle to-day. If I am
beaten, we shall desert together to-morrow.”
He then sent him back to
join his old regiment.
The king’s manœuvre, on his
advance, was so dexterous that, even
to the experienced eye of Daun, he
appeared to be in retreat. “The
Prussians are off,” said he to Prince
Charles; “let us not disturb them.”
The cautious marshal always practised
the maxim of “a bridge of gold for a
retreating enemy.” But the hasty
Prince resolved on a battle. He was
speedily to feel the hazard of such an
antagonist as Frederick. The manœuvre
was intended to throw the whole
force of the Prussians on the Austrian
left wing. It succeeded perfectly.
The wing was turned, and, after a brief
resistance, was driven from the field.
The village of Leuthen, the centre of
their position, was then stormed; but
the Austrian artillery was powerful,
and every attack cost great slaughter.
The battle was now for a while doubtful—but
it was at last decided by a
charge of cavalry. The Austrian
general, Luchesi, had attempted to
fall with his troopers on the Prussian
flank; but, in the act, he was unexpectedly
charged by the main body of
the Prussian cavalry. Luchesi fell,
his cavalry were broken, and the
battle was at an end. The rest was
the capture of the separate posts of
the Austrians, and the pursuit of the
right wing, which, though not engaged,
had disbanded. This success was
unexampled. The Prussians took
twenty thousand prisoners, one
hundred and sixteen guns, fifty-one
pair of colours, and four thousand
baggage waggons. The Austrians left
seven thousand four hundred men on
the field. The victors lost, in killed
and wounded, six thousand men.
This victory produced a prodigious
effect on the public opinion of Europe.
To have won two pitched battles, with
inferior numbers, and in the midst of
political difficulties, with all his conquests
torn from him, and his capital
insulted and laid under contribution,
appeared like the work of romance.
The king was, from that moment, the
first of European generals. He was
the invincible Frederick the Great
in German lips; the Protestant
hero, by a still more honourable title,
in England. Germany then first felt
that she had poets, and a theme for
poetry. Bards sprang up on every
side, and the Prussian king’s exploits
were sung in palace, cottage, and
bivouac. The war-songs of Glein
exhibited the true fire of poetry, and
form stirring and noble records of the
time to this day.
Mitchell’s correspondence, on this
important occasion, was exulting. On
the 9th December, he writes—
“My Lord,—This moment a chasseur
has arrived from Silesia, with the news
of a complete victory obtained by his
Prussian Majesty on the 5th, between
Neumarkt and Lissa. The chasseur was
present in, and despatched from the field
of battle…. In a letter from
the king to his brother, Prince Henry, he
says he had taken eight thousand prisoners,
many standards, colours, and cannon
that he had attacked with his right, et
qu’il avait refusé la gauche, which had
succeeded perfectly well, parce qu’il avait
tourné l’ennemi.”
The envoy, in his subsequent let[Pg 530]ters,
collects intelligence from all
quarters, and sends it in fragments.
“We have yet no relation of the victory
of victories, but there are letters from
the King of Prussia which say that he
expected soon to be master of Breslau,
and of the garrison and wounded in that
town, amounting to ten thousand men. He
computes the loss of the Austrians at
thirty thousand…. What
I write is almost incredible; but two
miracles, in the space of one month, two
victories gained by the same handful of
men—for the Prussian army, in the first
action of the 5th of November, did not
exceed eighteen thousand, and in the
last might be from thirty to thirty-five
thousand—have, I hope, restored affairs to
a situation I never expected to see them
in.”
The merit of this diligence may be
estimated from the difficulty of correspondence
in those days of convulsion.
In his first despatch on this subject,
so important to the English cabinet,
he says,—
“In case this letter should be stopped,
I have prevailed with a Jew to write to
his correspondent at the Hague a letter
in Hebrew, which contains further particulars,
&c., which he is directed forthwith
to communicate to Colonel Yorke,
(the British Resident with the States of
Holland.)”
We then have a curious specimen
of the spirit of diplomacy.
“To the Earl of Holdernesse.
“December 1757.
“My Lord,—I have had some suspicion
that Prince Henry is paving the way to a
negotiation with France, without the
knowledge of the king his brother.
“The prince is very vain, and hates his
brother, of whose greatness he is jealous;
at the same time, he has talents, but more
cunning than real parts, and is French to
the bone.
“I live well with him, but have carefully
watched him. He owned to me the
other day that he had taken upon himself
to release Monsieur Martinfort, commissaire
des vivres to Soubise’s army, taken
at the battle of the 5th of November.
The pretence for releasing him is, that
Martinfort has no rank in the army, and
therefore cannot be exchanged; and that
he will prevail on the Prince of Soubise
to release, in his room, a Prussian counsellor,
who was carried off as a hostage
by the French.
“I know the prince’s way of thinking—ambition
is his only principle. He
imagined—looking on the state of the
King of Prussia’s affairs as desperate—that
he should have the glory of making
peace. For this purpose, he first began
to show an enormous partiality to the
French officers, and to hold frequent and
long conferences with Martinfort, who is
a shrewd, sensible man; and I am convinced
that the prince flatters himself
that he shall bring about something by his
means…. I judge it necessary
to give your lordship these hints, that
Martinfort may be properly watched in
Paris.”
Napoleon, in his memoirs of the
campaigns of the great European
generals, gave a high place to the
battle of Leuthen, pronounced it a
masterpiece, and declared it of itself
sufficient to fix Frederick in the foremost
rank of generalship.
During this memorable year, the
envoy frequently attended the headquarters,
and shared not merely the
privations but the dangers of the
campaign. Of this period he kept a
diary, containing the more remarkable
particulars, and giving a curious
picture of the harassing life, even of
the highest rank, once engaged in war.
But of this service there was soon to
be an interruption. The Hanoverian
Convention had soured the King of
Prussia’s mind against the English
cabinet: the failure of the expedition
against Rochfort—a failure, however,
which arose simply from a precipitate
embarkation, (for the English troops
had, until that moment, driven everything
before them)—and the delay of
sending a fleet to the Baltic, were topics
of irritation at the Prussian court,
which, of course, were first visited on
the head of the envoy, and which, in
turn, he visited (with whatever reserve)
on the head of the British
cabinet. But Chatham had then succeeded
to the direction of affairs, and
he was not a man to take remonstrance
patiently. The immediate result was
the mission of Yorke to Berlin, and
the recall of Mitchell. But another
change in the public councils made
Yorke’s mission only temporary, and
Mitchell was ordered to remain “until
further orders.”
The brilliant successes of Rosbach
and Leuthen had raised the King’s
military name to the highest rank,
but they only increased the number
of his enemies. The Russians, fresh[Pg 531]
in the field, admirably equipped for
the campaign, and longing to gather
German laurels, had poured down
upon his army, exhausted as it was
by incessant fighting, and almost
hopeless of seeing an end to the war,
but still proud of their reputation, and
confident in their King. A letter from
the envoy to Lord Holdernesse gives
an animated though brief account of
their first collision.
“Field of Battle, Zorndorf,
26th August 1753.
“My Lord,—I have the satisfaction to
acquaint your Lordship, that yesterday,
after an action which lasted ten hours,
the King of Prussia has gained a victory
over the Russian army, taken many
pieces of cannon, and many colours and
standards.
“The army marched in four columns.
The whole cavalry made the fourth
column. They arrived in a large open
plain, edged with woods, about eight
o’clock in the morning, and formed very
quickly, as they had marched in order of
battle. At nine in the morning, the
whole army was formed. The vanguard
began the action before the village of
Zorndorf, which had been set on fire by
the enemy; and as soon as the King of
Prussia, thought that he had gained their
flank, he ordered the attack to be made
by his left wing, while he refused his
right. The cavalry, commanded by General
Seidletz, formed a fourth line, which,
after the infantry should have broken in
upon that of the enemy, were to act on
either flank, as occasion should offer.
“The fire of the artillery was terrible
on both sides, and continued almost without
interruption till the end of the battle.
What added to the horror of the spectacle
was, that the Cossacks and Calmucks had
set fire to the villages all round, and a
great number of Russian powder-waggons
blew up in the woods which surrounded
the field.”
This was a tremendous conflict, and
the particulars of the loss on both
sides made it amount to nearly 24,000,
killed and wounded, of which the
Prussian loss was about 4000. The
Russians lost ninety pieces of cannon,
standards, and several military chests,
containing 858,000 roubles. The subsequent
despatches give us some idea
of the feelings of men in the field,
even though not actually combatants.
In one of these the envoy says,—
“I have had many unpleasant moments
of late—we were upon the very brink of
destruction. The Russians fought like
devils. The King of Prussia’s presence
of mind saved us all. There are many
particulars which I would willingly write,
but I am almost dead with fatigue. Would
to God I were out of this scene of horror and
bloodshed.“
All now was anxiety.
“Last night the King of Prussia called
me to him, between seven and eight
o’clock, just after the battle ended, and
told me that he had not time to write to
the King (George II.) that night. He
desired I should delay despatching a
courier to England till the affair was
ended; that, in the mean time, he would
write a short letter to Berlin to keep up
their spirits.”
Such is the life of kings and generals.
“As the Russians continue firm in
their position, I fear we shall have another
action to-morrow, for which we are by no
means well prepared.”
It is remarkable, in nearly all the
great Prussian victories, how much
the King owed to his cavalry. The
battles of Rosbach and Leuthen were
actually won by cavalry charges, and
the value of cavalry seems to have
been fully appreciated by Frederick.
It is equally remarkable, that they
scarcely appear to have been used
since, except to repulse a charge, or
to follow a broken enemy. There is a
fashion in those things. Napoleon
relied on artillery. Wellington relied
on infantry. The Russian and German
generals, in the French war, relied
upon redoubts and fieldworks—a tactic
perhaps partly imposed on them by
the nature of their troops, which were
new to discipline, and, though brave,
were unprepared for manœuvring.
But novelty has great effect in war,
and the first general who will try the
momentum of cavalry on a large scale
will probably beat his enemy. The
common objection, that cavalry costs
too much to bring it into the field in
force, is absurd: nothing can be too
costly which wins the battle.
The envoy now went to Dresden,
where the Austrian generals had collected
a force, and commenced the
siege. Here he was the spectator of
some severe attacks, and had his share
in the wretchedness of war. On the
Austrian demonstration, the general
commanding in the city ordered the[Pg 532]
suburbs to be set on fire, to deprive the
enemy of their cover for the assault.
“On the 10th, about three in the
morning, General Schmettau set fire to the
suburb adjoining the Pirna Gate, and to
many of the houses built on the edge of
the fosse, apprehensive that they might
be occupied by the enemy. I will not
describe to your Lordship the horror of
this night, nor the terror and confusion it
struck into the poor inhabitants, as the
whole town seemed to be environed with
flames. I mounted into one of the
steeples, from which I saw the most
melancholy prospect—the poor frightened
inhabitants running from the burning
suburbs, with the wretched remains of
their furniture, towards the Great Garden,
and the whole circuit of the town
appearing in flames, ruins, and smoke.”
Marshal Daun next day remonstrated
against this act, as contrary to
the laws of war. The Prussian general
replied “that the Marshal knew
better, and that he must do his duty;
but that if the Marshal wished to save
the rest of the suburbs, he had only
to withdraw his troops.” Daun replied
“that he would receive no
directions how he was to attack.”
The military repartees passed away,
but the people were ruined.
The name of Dresden was familiarised
to English ears in the last war
by the battles fought round it, and the
sufferings of its inhabitants. It is
difficult to think of those calamities,
and of the calamities to which every
Continental city is exposed in the first
breaking out of hostilities, without a
sense of the superior security of our
country, and, it is to be hoped, without
a sense of the gratitude due for
that security to the Supreme Disposer
of the fates of nations. Of war England
knows little but by her victories.
The close of the Seven Years’ War,
in 1763, released the envoy from the
more arduous part of his service; and
in 1765 he returned to England, and
was made a Knight of the Bath, then
an honour much more restricted than
now—the number being few, and the
reward unshared, but by public ministers
and military men of the first distinction.
His health at this period
had been declining, and, retaining his
envoyship to the last, and with the
same vigour of faculties, he died by a
short illness in June 1771. Sir Andrew
Mitchell was evidently a man of high
spirit, clear understanding, and active
intelligence. His Journals are brief,
yet interesting; and if, instead of
writing a Diary, he had given us a
History, no man would have rendered
a more important account of one of
the most important periods of Europe.
The remaining career of Frederick
we pass, as a portion of universal
history. His battles, his share in the
fatal partition of Poland, the vigorous
administration which raised Prussia
from a third-rate state to a first, and
from a population of five millions to
one of three times the number, are
matters of high interest to the political
philosopher. In the character of
Frederick II., there was much that no
man of religious principle can applaud;
but the habits of France had been rendered
infidel by the effects of Popery
on a lively and ingenious people.
The religion which Voltaire and his
followers saw from day to day was
not Christianity—the miracles of supposed
saints, and the worship of a
supposed Queen of Heaven, which
revolted the common sense of mankind,
extinguished the implicit faith
of these keen-witted Frenchmen. The
infidel was only a scoffer at a graver
infidelity. The wit of the Frenchman
made his scoff popular; and the
German, destined to be always an
imitator, was proud to follow the
laugh, without attempting to examine
the logic, of Voltaire.
The later history of Prussia has
grown in importance with the growing
pressure of our time. Prussia is
no longer a struggling state; she is a
great European power. No longer a
dependent on the policy of Europe,
she constitutes a prime mover of that
policy. The French have trampled
her under foot, apparently only to
give her the great lesson that the
strength of a nation is in the national
virtue. The cause, which was lost
by the army, was restored by the
population. There was no army in
Europe which fell into such instant
ruin; there was no population of
Europe which started on its feet with
such invincible vigour. No defeat was
so desperate, no victory so memorable.
The peasant restored the monarchy.
Prussia has since been scourged in
the common insurgency of the Continent;
yet even that suffering will be[Pg 533]
of infinite value, if it shall remind her
that the safety of thrones is in the
religion of the people. The connexion
is evident. Revolution is the natural
tempter of man; it offers opulence to
the poor, rank to the vain, agitation
to the active, and power to the ambitious.
To resist these original stimulants
of our nature, what is there in
the arm of kings, in the frowns of
law, or in the morals of philosophy?
There must be a protector, not to be
found among the dubious impulses or
infirm decencies of this world. That
only protector is Religion!
Germany is irreligious. Its Protestant
population is infidel, its Popish
is sunk in the depths of superstition.
In neither is it Christian. Individuals
may still protest, in the once famous
land of Protestantism; but the volumes
with which Germany is now inundating
the world are hostile to every
principle of the Gospel. Germany
must return to the Bible before her
monarchs can sit safely in their
palaces. The offer of Constitutions
to their people is only the offer of
wine to the intoxicated. It is the
abuse of a noble gift, and the conversion
of a source of natural vigour into
the nutriment of a habitual vice.
Prussia has now a great vocation.
Whatever share of rational liberty
exists in Germany is to be sought for
at her hands. She possesses the most
enlightened intellect, the most vigorous
learning, and the most inquiring
spirit of Germany. Every man who
wishes well to the progress of the
Continent must give his aspirations to
the progress of Prussia. But her
superior advantages will only insure
the keener suffering, unless guided by
superior virtue.
Her late interference in the war of
the Northern Duchies was suspicious;
and the passion for naval power, and
the hope of acquiring the protectorate
of Northern and Central Germany,
may have betrayed her into encroachments
on her neighbours. But these
dreams seem to be past; and it must
depend wholly on herself whether she
shall disappoint a noble experiment,
or shall establish an imperishable
name; whether her emblem shall be
the scaffold or the altar; whether
she shall be the great magazine of
political combustion, or the great armoury
of political defence to Europe;
whether the shade of the royal tree
shall shelter the fugitive principles of
rational freedom, or direct the lightnings
upon them. There can be no
question that we live in times of vast
political peril: the pealing of the
tempest has scarcely sunk behind our
march, when clouds gather on it before.
New expedients are required
to revive the preservative power of
old principles. Religion is on its trial
among ourselves; but here it will not
meet its catastrophe. The Continent
will be the scene of the great conflict;
and Prussia, more probably than any
other portion of the Continent, will
witness the severity of the struggle.
It may be decided even within the
lapse of a few years, and by the exercise
of her own wisdom, whether her
throne shall stand forth the barren
centre of German revolution, or a
magnificent creation of power—a central
temple, to which the nations of
the Continent shall come for the
sacred fire, appointed to administer
virtue to the living generation, and
illustrate posterity.
FOOTNOTES:
[1] Memoirs and Papers of Sir Andrew Mitchell, K.B., Envoy Extraordinary and
Minister Plenipotentiary from the Court of Great Britain to the Court of Prussia,
from 1756 to 1771. By Andrew Bisset, of Lincoln’s Inn, Barrister-at-Law. 2 Vols.
Chapman & Hall, London.
HOURS IN SPAIN.
The neglect of Spanish literature
is perhaps, after the decay of Spanish
power, the most striking instance of
the precarious tenure of greatness that
modern history can supply. Various
causes have contributed to this result;
none more powerfully perhaps than
that ecclesiastical domination which
included all that could embellish and
exalt our nature in the sphere of its
malignant activity, and after poisoning
the sources of material prosperity—after
making the river, the forest, and
the mine useless to their possessors—after
turning the land of corn, and
wine, and oil into a wilderness—extended
its destructive conquest to the
informing soul of its inhabitants, and
to the ruin of commerce added the
extermination of thought itself.
There were many causes which
contributed to the triumph of this
influence in Spain. The long war
against the Moors, carried on with
such unequalled pertinacity, and terminated
by such complete success,
could hardly fail to prolong and exasperate
the feelings of religious antipathy,
and to make the bigotry, which
so many generations had identified
with patriotic feeling, precious and
venerable to their descendants. And
as in France it must for many centuries
have been the great object of every true
patriot to fortify and to consolidate,
at the sacrifice even of constitutional
principle, the central power which
alone could protect her from invasion,
and prevent her from being reduced
to the state of wretched insignificance
to which a minute subdivision of
power into petty principalities had
degraded Germany,—so in Spain, national
pride mingled itself with religious
principle; the hostility of race
combined with the hatred of sect; and
if the latter made the former furious,
the former made the last implacable.
The Saxon submitted to the Norman.
But the Spaniard, under circumstances
far less favourable to resistance, never
for one moment abandoned his hostility
to the Moor. Again, when Louis
the Fourteenth had been compelled
by adverse fortune to surrender the
cause of his own grandson, the Spanish
peasant, without resources, without
commerce, without fleets, without
armies, adhered with inflexible fidelity
to the cause he had once embraced,
and in spite of Blenheim and Ramilies
and Oudenarde—in spite of
Marlborough, Eugene, and Peterborough—kept
the sovereign of his
affections on the throne;-and finally,
when the rest of Continental Europe
quailed before the first of conquerors,
the spirit which had triumphed at
Almanza and Granada showed itself
once more to be invincible, and
taught mankind the memorable lesson
that “all was not lost” where hatred
was immortal, and the determination
of resistance not to be overcome.
Such a nation must leave an imperishable
mark in history. As, however,
these elements of pride and bigotry
acquired an ascendency in the Spanish
character, it gradually sank into
a sullen apathy of unsocial indolence,
which its declining influence
and repeated mortifications tended
materially to confirm. Shut up behind
the barrier of the Pyrenees—living
only in the past, consoling
itself by the recollections of former
grandeur for the consciousness of
actual insignificance and decay; the
slave of priests, the victim of kings—it
clung to habits unknown in the rest
of Europe, and to feelings with which
all sympathy had long since passed
away. The language, which in the
sixteenth century had been spoken in
every court of Europe, was unknown—the
writers, whom the giant intellects
that surrounded the throne of
our Elizabeth had studied with so
much care, were forgotten. In spite
of her noble colonies, in spite of her
glorious dialect, in spite of writers
more nearly approaching the great
models of antiquity in the exquisite
perfection of style than those of any
modern country, in spite of a drama
the wealth of which was inexhaustible
Spain ceased to have any influence
on the progress of human thought and
action. Her vast empire was a
corpse from which life had fled. So
complete was the ignorance of Spanish
literature, that Montesquieu said[Pg 535]
of the Spaniards, without incurring
the charge of having sacrificed truth
to epigram, “Le seul de leurs livres
qui soit bon est celui qui a fait voir le
ridicule de tous les autres:” a singular
proof of literary ingratitude in the
countryman of Molière, Corneille, and
Le Sage—and a still more remarkable
proof of the fluctuation of national
studies in a country where, scarce a
century before, ignorance of Spanish
would have been looked upon as a
proof of the most barbarous rusticity.
In France, says Cervantes, there is
no one man or woman who does not
learn Spanish. “En Francia, ni
varon ni muger dexa de aprender la
lengua Castellana.”
To the effect of this very circumstance
the growing indifference to
Spanish literature may, in some
measure, be ascribed. During the
palmy state of Spanish greatness, the
Spaniard, finding his language, as the
French is now, the received organ of
social intercourse throughout Europe,
seldom vouchsafed to study modern
languages. Nor, indeed, were such
studies congenial to the taste and
temper of that fastidious and haughty
nation. In earlier days, poetical
traditions and popular ballads had
wandered across the Pyrenees. The
songs of the Troubadours, and the
effusions in the tongue of Oc, had, by
means of the kindred dialect of Catalonia,
exercised great influence over
Castilian poetry. But, towards the
end of the fifteenth century, the connection
between French and Spanish
literature was altogether interrupted:
as the language of Catalonia sank to
the level of a mere provincial dialect,
the channel of communication was
blocked up. The family relations
between the different members of the
houses of Hapsburg and Bourbon
could not fill up the chasm which
nature had placed between the inhabitants
of different sides of the
Pyrenees, and which centuries of
almost incessant warfare had contributed
to widen; and as the provinces
of Berne and Languedoc became
scandalous as the seats of heresy,
everything that came from France
was looked upon with aversion and
distrust. Still stronger and more
insurmountable were the barriers
against English literature. He who
will read the Dragontea of Lope de
Vega, the most amiable of authors,
and the ode of Gongora, Al armamento
de Felipe segundo contra Inglaterra,
may form some idea of the scorn and
hatred with which the Spaniard, proud
of his race, proud of his victories, proud
of his language, and, above all, tenacious
to madness of the unsullied
purity of his faith, looked upon the
piratical English, twice apostates
from the Holy See, who spoke a
barbarous dialect, unknown to the
nations of the South, clogged with
consonants and monosyllables, incapable
of sonorous cadences, and
in every respect the opposite of his
own. Even at the present day, it is
remarkable that Southey—with all his
faults, the best writer of English
prose that our age has produced—was
deeply versed in Spanish literature;
and in spite of our acquisitions in
physical science, a native of the South,
to whom his own beautiful dialect is
familiar, might be forgiven when he
reads the clumsy prose and prosaic
verse of the present day, if he reflect
with delight on the Ciceronian eloquence
of Cervantes, and the finished
periods of Saavedra Faxardo. A Spanish
artisan would be ashamed to
write like our learned men, or to speak
like many members of the House of
Commons—so true and so universal
is the doctrine of compensation. In
the year 1754, Velasquez assures us
that there was in Spain no single
translation of an English author.
But the aversion was not reciprocal.
In the days of our great Elizabeth,
when the English intellect was at a
height from which it has ever since been
travelling downwards, Spanish novels
and romances were diligently studied,
and perpetually translated. There
is strong evidence to show that the
great dramatists of that day were
not ignorant of the Spanish stage.
A translation, or rather an abridgment,
of the Celestina, was printed in
London in 1530, and in 1580 the
story was acted in a London theatre.
But as all our readers may not
have heard—and many of them probably
have not read a line of the
Celestina—we will, before we proceed
farther, explain the nature of this
most remarkable—and if the age[Pg 536]
when it was written be considered—this
quite unequalled production.
The Celestina, or Tragi-comedia di
Calisto y Melibœa, is the title of a
book which appeared at Salamanca
in the year 1500. It is named from
the principal person, a procuress,
who is the instrument by which all
the events that it describes are
brought about. It is the work of
two authors. The name of the first,
who wrote the first act only, cannot
certainly be determined. Some
ascribe it to Juan de Mena, and
some to Rodrigo Cota. The language
seems to prove that the date of the
first act cannot be much earlier than
the end of the fifteenth century, or
than that of the twenty acts added
to it by the Bachelor, Fernando de
Rozas, by whom the whole was
published. The work was received
with universal, but, if its merit be
considered, not with excessive approbation.
This is testified by the
numerous editions which succeeded
each other with great rapidity, not
only throughout Spain, but in Venice,
Milan, and Antwerp; and translations
of it were eagerly studied in
France, England, Italy, and Germany.
The great length of the Celestina
proves that it never could have been
intended for the stage; but its influence
on the dramatic literature of
Spain has been, nevertheless, considerable.
For the language of the
dialogue is so exquisitely beautiful—the
representations it contains are so
vivid—and the pathos of several passages
so touching,—above all, the
characters are drawn with so much
spirit and truth of colouring, that it
became the favourite model of the
great Spanish dramatists of the sixteenth
century.
To enter into a detailed account of
this beautiful composition would be
mere pedantry. It might, perhaps,
be agreeable to an age which receives
with exultation and delight prose
translations of the most beautiful
poetry, and places equestrian statues
over archways; but it must fill every
one to whom the rudiments of taste
are not absolutely unknown—every
one for whom eloquence and poetry
are not merely a dead letter—with
unspeakable disgust. It would bear
the same resemblance to the original
that a corpse does to the body animated
by an informing spirit. The
plot is extremely simple. Calisto, a
youth of high birth, cherishes the
most passionate love for the beautiful
Melibœa. In order to gratify his
passion, he has recourse to Celestina,
and by her arts and love-potions, and
intrigues, he at length accomplishes
his object. They meet at her house;
and while
the servants of Calisto quarrel, a conflict
ensues, in which Celestina loses
her life. The law interferes, seizes
upon the malefactors, and condemns
them to the gallows. The friends of
the servants agree to revenge their
death. They beset the house, in which
Calisto and his beloved have met
again. Calisto, who wishes to encounter
them, is slain. Melibœa,
distracted with remorse and sorrow,
and resolved not to survive her lover,
ascends a lofty tower, and, after informing
her parents of her errors, and
of the death of him who shared them,
precipitates herself from its summit.
Such is the outline of this primitive
effort of dramatic art, the eloquence
of which is as various and astonishing
as the plot is simple and inadequate.
There are passages in it which
may remind the reader of Clarissa
Harlowe; and it is very possible
that it may have suggested hints to
Richardson. Bouterwek’s remarks
upon the Celestina are trivial and
insignificant.
“I may boldly say it, because I
have seen it,” says Stephen Gosson,
in 1581, writing under the influence
of those puritanical feelings which
were soon to play so conspicuous a
part in our dramatic history, “that
the Palace of Pleasure, the Golden
Ass, the Æthiopian History, Amadis
of France, and the Round Table,
indecent histories in Latin, French,
Italian, and Spanish, have been
thoroughly ransacked to furnish the
playhouses in London.” Robert
Green, the author of Friar Bacon,
one of the most eminent of Shakspeare’s
immediate predecessors, tells
us that he had travelled in Spain.
There are several expressions in
Shakspeare which indicate an ac[Pg 537]quaintance
with Spanish literature—among
others, the remarkable phrase,
“this is mischief malikin,” which is
evidently a corruption of “mucho
malhecho.” The origin of the Taming
of the Shrew is Spanish. The alternate
rhymes of Love’s Labour
Lost prove, beyond a doubt, a
Spanish model. The advice from
Polonius to his son is said to be a
literal translation from a Spanish
dramatist. The resemblance between
Twelfth Night and an anonymous
comedy, La Española in Florencia,
is too striking to be merely accidental.
It is, indeed, most improbable
that Shakspeare who was acquainted
with French, and has inserted in his
works—in the Tempest for instance—several
paraphrases of Montaigne,
should have been ignorant of Spanish,
which was not only a more popular
language, but one which contained
far more to reward and stimulate the
labour of the student. And here we
may observe, that the prodigy of the
Spanish stage, Lope de Vega—the
“monster of nature,” as Cervantes
calls him, and certainly the most surprising
instance of the combination of
facility and genius which the modern
world has seen—was born on the 25th
November 1562, at Madrid, two years
before Shakspeare. If we pursue our
examination of the influence of Spanish
literature on the English drama, we
shall find a close resemblance between
Fletcher’s beautiful play of the Elder
Brother—which was mutilated to
please our barbarous grandfathers by
Cibber,—and Calderon’s Two Effects
from one Cause, (De una Causa dos
Efectos😉 the Maid of the Mill, by
Beaumont and Fletcher, and Lope’s
Quinta de Florencia; Webster’s
Duchess of Malfi, and Lope de
Vega’s Mayor Domo de la Duquesa
de Amalfi. So the Señora Cornelia,
a novel of Cervantes’, is the foundation
of the brilliant play of the
Chances. The third scene of the
third act of the Little French Lawyer,
is taken from the fourth chapter of
the second part of the first book
of Aleman’s Guzman d’Alfarache.
The Knight of the Burning Perkle,
shows that Don Quixote was commonly
read in England. The Spanish
Gipsy of Middleton and Rowley, and
Beggars’ Bush of Fletcher, are taken
from the Fuerza de la Sangre, and
Gitanilla of Cervantes; and the
plan of Love’s Pilgrimage is borrowed
from the Dos Doncellas of
the same author. The Spanish
Curate is taken from the Gerardo
of Gonzalo de Cerpedes; and The
History of Alphonso, or a Wife for
a Month, is that related by many
Spanish writers of Sancho, the eighth
King of Leon. To this list may
be added a remarkable passage in
Milton’s Areopagitica, in which he
alludes to Spanish poetry as we
should allude to Manzoni and Lamartine.
“The villages also must
have their visitors, to inquire what
lectures the bagpipe and the rebec
reads even to the gamut of every municipal
fiddler; for these are the countryman’s
Arcadias and his Monte
Mayors.” In 1663 was printed, The
Adventures of Five Hours, from the
Spanish comedy, Los Empeños de Seis
Horas. Lord Digby’s ‘Tis better than
it was is taken from Calderon’s Mejor
está que estaba. His Worse and Worse
from Peor está que estaba. His Elvira,
or the Worst not always True, from
Calderon’s No siempre lo Peor es Cierto.
There can be little doubt, as a careful
and elaborate writer, Shack, remarks
in his instructive work on the Spanish
stage, that a more accurate inquiry
than has yet been instituted into the
English drama, would lead to the conclusion,
that many of the works of
Lope de Vega were familiar to the
great writers of Elizabeth’s time; not,
indeed, that it is contended, or that
with any shadow of plausibility it
can be maintained, that the Spanish
is the origin of the English drama,
or, indeed, that it ever exercised a
decided influence on the English stage.
The rapid intrigue, the brilliant accumulation
of incidents, which the peasant
of the South follows with delight
and ease in scenic representation,
would confound and bewilder the most
educated classes of which a Northern
audience is composed. Let an English
or German reader try the experiment
of reading one of Calderon’s
most agreeable plays, Tambien, hay
duelo en las Damas, which may be
freely translated, “There may be
Trust in Women,” and see whether,
even in the quiet of his study, his
brain does not grow dizzy with[Pg 538]
the complicated intrigue that it describes.
The truth is, that both in Spain and
England, the drama, at the period of
its greatest splendour, was drawn
from the inmost sources of the national
character and genius. It spoke the
language of the different races amid
which it appeared, and the peculiarities
of each were wrought into the
stamina of its existence. Before that
time, and while it was seeking the
track which it was to illuminate with
such a flood of glory, before the days
of Shakspeare and Lope de Vega, its
effects had been feeble and unsuccessful.
Ferrex and Porrex, Ralph Royster,
Doyster, Damon and Pythias,
bear, like the contemporary works of
Spanish and Italian authors, traces of
the attempt to substitute, as in the
Sophonisba of Trissino, a cold, stiff,
and affected imitation of ancient models
for the appeal to those passions,
and the image of those manners, with
which man has an unchangeable and
an everlasting sympathy. In the rude
comedies of that day, as in the Spanish
farces in the middle of the sixteenth
century, coarse buffoonery and
the realities of vulgar detail predominate.
After this phasis, there may
be still observed, in the dramatists of
the day, a want of power to manage
the materials which they had just
begun to discover and appreciate. In
the plays of Green, as well as of Juan
de la Cueva, the sudden and inartificial
incidents, the actions without a
motive, and the want of a regularly
constructed plot, betray the authors’
want of experience and self-command.
Marlow and Christoval de Vines resemble
each other in their love of what
is horrible and extravagant, and their
use of a turgid and inflated diction.
Neither in Peele, Kyd, or Lily, in our
country, nor in Arguesda, Artieda, or
Cervantes, (considered exclusively as
a dramatist,) in the other, is any fixed,
systematic, matured, independent, national
drama distinctly to be traced.
They were, however, the harbingers,
in their respective lands, of the meridian
light which was fast travelling to
its maturity of splendour, and rejoicing
as a giant to run its course. A lustre
then was shed over the Western skies,
which more than rivalled the earlier
glories of the East. How did this
come to pass? to what are we to
ascribe the surprising resemblance of
dramatic literature, in so many essential
points, of Spain and England?
this simultaneous outbreak of genius,
this selection of the same path, and
this arrival at the same goal—a goal
which the utmost exertions of other
modern nations have never enabled
them to come within sight of, much
less to reach? What is the seed of
the noble and stately plant that shot
up at once in such prodigality of magnificence?
Shall we content ourselves
with the cant of a romantic school,
which, after it had wearied the Continent,
has, of course, been put forward
as a great discovery by our
wretched sciolists, in explanation of
this curious epoch in the history of the
human mind? Or shall we look to the
national feelings, sympathies, tastes,
and legends, which the masters of the
Greek, as well of the Spanish and of
the English drama, unveiled in their
immortal creations to the very depths?
This is the true reason why these nations
alone possess a drama of their
own—this is the reason which accounts
for the triumph of ancient as
well as modern art—not an ambiguous
and obscure phrase, but a principle
which must insure the originality
of the drama, so long as man
is man.
If we pursue the comparison between
the drama of Spain and England, we
shall find the period of its golden age
far more circumscribed in the latter
than in the former. In the latter, it
cannot be said to reach beyond the
time of Charles the First; and from the
time of Shakspeare its decline is
visible. But in Spain, from the end
of the sixteenth to the beginning of
the eighteenth century, during a period
when poetry was almost forgotten
throughout the rest of Europe, the
stream of the Spanish drama held on
its majestic course, supplied from an
ever-gushing fountain, and reflecting
from its radiant surface all the varieties
of human life. If Shakspeare has
reached the very summit of all poetry,
and a height to which no Spanish
dramatist has ascended, the interval
which divides him from every other
of his countrymen is enormous. But
the drama in Spain is not bound up
with a single name, or with individual[Pg 539]
genius; it can exhibit a galaxy of
light, and many constellations contribute
to its lustre.
The starry host, of which Lope de
Vega and Calderon de la Barca are
the Lucifers, far surpasses in numbers
and splendour that which any other
country can exhibit; nor would the
dull, brutal, stupid, hard-hearted, and
obscene ribaldry which (Congreve excepted)
is the prevailing characteristic
of the popular writers of Charles
the Second’s time, and especially of
Wycherley, have been endured by the
Spanish peasant for a moment.
Christoval Suavey de Figueroa, who
lived towards the end of the sixteenth
and about the beginning of the
seventeenth century, was of all enemies
to the theatre of his day the
most bitter and the most implacable.
The influence of the priesthood had
been early turned against the drama,
especially on the grounds which had
induced the Catholic Church of all
ages to oppose itself to the drama,
but in reality because the secular
plays had superseded the rude and
gross religious representations from
which they sprang in Spain, as well
as in France and England, and which
had long been a principal means by
which the priests had preserved their
influence over the vulgar. Figueroa’s
animadversions are to be found in two
works, one, the Playa universal de
todas las Ciencias, published at Madrid,
1615; the other, Advertencios utilissimas
a la Vida humana, Madrid, 1617.
The writer complains that the nourishment
which the writers of plays
furnish for the diseased appetites of
the vulgar is poisonous; and that, far
from intermixing with their levity
any moral or instructive sentences,
the sole object of the writers is to
provoke the laughter of the audience.
Hence men, who are scarcely able to
read, venture to write comedies, as is
proved by the Tailor of Toledo, the
Weaver of Seville, and other instances
of success equally disgraceful.
“Hence it happens that scandalous
comedies, full of obscene language and
trivial conceptions, are represented
on the stage, in which all respect for
sovereigns is trampled under foot,
together with the rules of reason and
morality. In these pieces the valet
speaks without shame, the maid without
modesty, and the old man without
discretion.”
In the Pasagero, which is a dialogue,
the principal person says that
“if Plautus and Terence were now living
they would be driven from the
stage, as a certain person, (Lope de
Vega,) who considers himself beyond
all rule, has invented a particular
kind of farce, as lucrative as it is
monstrous.” But the exhortations
of Figueroa were in vain. The passion
for writing plays, far from diminishing,
increased with tenfold fury, in
spite of the Church and the critic, and
even Philip the Second’s edict. Nor
can it be denied that, amid the prodigious
and almost incredible mass of
plays which increased with every
year, some were of a very moderate
description. But the very worst were
above the level of the great majority
of plays in other countries, and especially
in our own. It would be difficult
to find a single play in the time
of Lope de Vega or of Calderon, in
which some redeeming quality, happy
incidents, or fiery invective, or beautiful
language did not appear. Some
of these writers, however, acquired an
imperishable reputation. Of these,
Gabriel Tellez, who wrote under the
name of Tirso de Molina, was the most
illustrious.
It may be quoted, as a proof of
the profound disregard for Spanish
literature in Europe, that Bouterwek
never mentions this extraordinary
dramatist; and that Schlegel, who
affected such profound knowledge of
the Spanish drama, and whose remarks
on Euripides and Molière are
so thoroughly unjust and absurd, has
been to all real purpose equally silent
concerning him; though no man, not
even Lope de Vega, or Calderon himself,
whom Schlegel praises (not because
he was a great poet, but because
he was a bigoted Roman Catholic,),
bears a stronger impress of true Castilian
genius, or is more identified
with the drama of his country. Gabriel
Tellez was considerably younger
than Lope de Vega: he was born
about 1570. Little is known of his
life till he became a monk at Madrid.
He became a doctor of theology, and
died in 1648, prior of the monastery
at Soria. His comedies are second
only, in point of number, to those of[Pg 540]
Lope de Vega—a circumstance which
makes Schlegel’s absolute omission of
all but his very name, and perhaps of
that, the more unpardonable; and he
was, besides, the author of many other
works—among others, of a defence of
the national drama of Spain against
the champions of the unities. This
was written twelve years before The
Cid of Corneille, and therefore anticipated
a controversy to which we
invariably assign a more recent, as
well as a Gallic origin. The following
are extracts from this admirable
vindication.
“The delightful interest excited by
the drama, the skill of the actors, and
the succession of various incidents,
make the time appear so short, that no
man, though the representation had
lasted three hours, would find aught
to censure but its brevity. This at
least was the judgment of the unprejudiced—I
mean of those who attend
a dramatic representation, not so
much to find fault as to procure for
themselves a poetical gratification.
The drones who do not themselves
know how to labour, but how to rob
the industrious bees, could not indeed
renounce their nature, and plunged
their stings, with a malignant hum,
into the honeyed treasures of genius.
One says the piece is intolerably too
long; another says it is unseemly; a
pedantic historian said the poet should
be chastised, because he has, against
the truth of Portuguese history, made
the Duke Pedro of Coimbra a shepherd—though
he was in fact slain in
battle against his cousin, King Alonzo,
and left no posterity. It is an affront
to the house of Aveiro, and its great
duke, that the daughters of the last
should be described as reckless damsels,
who, in defiance of all the laws
of decency, turn their garden into a
scene of their licentiousness—as if the
liberties of Apollo were tethered to
historical accuracy, and might not
raise the fabric of poetry on true historical
foundations. In the mean time
there were not wanting defenders of
the absent poet, who maintained his
honour, and struck to earth the argument
of the envious censurers; although
besotted minds, who are in love
with their own opinion, and display
their acuteness rather in the censure of
others’ works than in any productions
of their own, never will allow that they
are overcome…. Among many
absurdities,” says the critic to be refuted,
“it has most shocked me to
observe the impudence with which the
poet has transgressed the limits assigned
to their art by the inventors of
the drama; for though the action required
by them is one which is complete
in twenty-four hours at the
most, he has crowded months into his
play, crammed with love adventures;
and even that time is not long enough
for ladies of rank and education to
fall blindly in love with a shepherd,
to make him their secretary, and
enable him to decipher their real purpose
amid the riddles with which it is
expressed…. Moreover, I
am at a loss to comprehend with what
propriety a piece, in which dukes and
counts make their appearance, can be
called a comedy.” So far the malignant
censurer proceeds, when he is interrupted
by Don Alejo, the other
speaker in the Dialogue. “I cannot assent
to your opinion, inasmuch as, setting
aside the rule that, in common courtesy,
the guest is bound not to quarrel
with the viands set before him, this
particular comedy does comply with
the rules which still are valid; and, in
my opinion, which is common to all
who are free from prejudice with
myself, the dramas actually represented
in our Spain have a great
advantage over those of antiquity,
although they depart from the rules
laid down by the creators of the stage.
If they establish this principle, that a
play should only represent such transactions
as can by possibility be compressed
within the space of twenty-four
hours—can there be a more
flagrant absurdity than that a man in
his senses should, in so short a period,
fall passionately in love with a woman
equally in possession of hers, and
carry the matter on so rapidly, that
the love, which is announced in the
morning, ends in a marriage at night?
Is that time enough to represent
jealousy, despair, hope—in short, all
the passions and incidents, without
which love is a mere word, without
any signification? These evils are,
according to the judgment of all persons
competent to form an opinion,
far greater than those arising from
the circumstance that the spectators,[Pg 541]
without moving from their seats, see
and hear things which must occupy
several days. For as he who reads a
history of a few pages, informs himself
of events which have occurred in
remote countries during many centuries,
even so may comedy, which is
the image and representation of that
on which it is founded, in describing
the events which befall two lovers,
paint in the most vivid colours all
that can take place on such an occasion;
and as it is improbable that all
these incidents should occur in one
day, may feign also for itself the
longer time, of which it stands in need.
Not improperly has poetry been
called a living picture; and as the
pencil represents on a few feet of canvass
remote distances, which cheat the
eye with an appearance of reality, so
must the same privilege be conceded
to the pen; and so much the rather,
as the latter is incomparably more
energetic than the former, inasmuch
as articulated syllables are more intelligible
than silent images, which can
explain thought by signs only. And if
you object to me, that, under pain of
being esteemed presumptuous and ungrateful,
we must obey the precepts
of the first inventors of the drama,
I reply to you, that we owe them
indeed reverence for having triumphed
over the difficulties which belong
to a beginning in any matter, but
that we are bound to bring what they
have discovered to perfection; so that,
without impairing the substance, we
may change the manner of proceeding,
and improve it by the lessons of experience.
“It were indeed a precious state of
things if the musician, because the
inventors of music studied harmony
of sound from the blows of the hammer
on the anvil, were at the present
day to use the instruments of Vulcan,
and incur censure because they introduced
a harp with strings, and thus
brought to perfection what originally
was imperfect. Herein it is that art
differs from nature, because what the
one has established since the creation
remains immutable—as the pear-tree
always produces pears, and the oak its
acorns (for we shall not now stop to
consider the exceptions arising from
soil and climate, and the skill and
graftings of the gardener); while in
art, the roots of which grow in the
shifting qualities of men, use causes
the most important changes and modifications.
What reason is there for
surprise, then, if comedy transgresses
the rules of our forefathers, and,
according to the analogy of nature
and of art, grafts the comic on the
tragic, while it combines these opposite
kinds of poetry in a fascinating
whole, in which sometimes the serious
characters of the one, sometimes the
ludicrous and playful characters of the
other, make their appearance. Moreover,
if the pre-eminence of Æschylus
and Menander in Greece, and that
of Terence and Seneca in Rome, were
sufficient to make their rules immutable,
the excellence of our Lope de
Vega, the pearl of the Manzanares,
the Tully of Castile, the phœnix of
our nation, so far surpasses these in
the quantity as well as the quality of
his writings, that his authority is
abundantly sufficient to weigh down
the doctrine I have cited; and as he
has brought comedy to the perfection
and consummate refinement in which
we now behold it, we must think
ourselves fortunate in having such a
teacher, and zealously defend his
school of poetry against its passionate
antagonists. For when he says, in
many passages of his writings, that
he has deviated from the rules of
the ancients only out of condescension
to the taste of the multitude,
this is only said from the modesty of
his nature, and in order that the
malevolence of the ignorant should
not ascribe that to arrogance which
is in fact aiming at perfection. But
it is incumbent on us who are his
followers, for the reasons which I
have enumerated, as well as many
others which I will not now allege, to
look upon him as the reformer of the
new comedy, and to hold in honour
modern writers as more beautiful and
more instructive than those of former
ages.” It is difficult to conceive a
more ingenious and solid defence of
the Spanish drama than Tellez has
here put forward; and it is time to
examine how far his practice exemplifies
his theory. Many of our
readers will be surprised to hear that
Tirso de Molina, or Gabriel Tellez,
is the first author who brought Don
Juan and the famous story of the[Pg 542]
statue-guest upon the stage, under
the title of the Burlador de Sevilla,
or the Convidado de Piedra. The
name of the hero is Don Juan Tenorio.
The story still lives in the tradition
of the people of Seville, in which
city the Tenorios were a distinguished
race, though the name exists no
longer. It was one of the famous
twenty-four, the “veinti-cuatros” of
Seville. The basis of the story is,
that, after seducing the daughter of
the Comendador Ulloa, Don Juan
killed the father, who was buried in
the convent of San Francisco. Don
Juan’s birth and connections placed
him above the reach of legal punishment;
but the monks of San Francisco
contrived to get him within
their walls, where they put him to
death, and propagated a rumour that
Don Juan had gone to the chapel in
which the statue of the Comendador
was placed, for the purpose of insulting
his memory, when the statue had
seized him and precipitated him into
the infernal regions. Such is the
legend on which rests El Burlador de
Sevilla. It became extremely popular
in Spain, and even more so in foreign
countries. In 1620 it was transplanted
to the Italian stage. Three
translations of it appeared in France,
under the not very happily chosen
title of the Festin de Pierre; the first
in 1659 by De Villiers; the second
1661, by Dorimon; the third 1665,
by Molière. In Spain the same subject
was dramatised by Zamora, in a
play which still keeps possession of
the stage.
As a specimen, we subjoin a
translation from one of his most
amusing plays, The Pious Martha,
(Martha la Piadosa) in which long
before the Tartuffe, and in Spain,
hypocrisy was exposed to ridicule.
A girl, in order to get rid of a rich and
aged suitor, pretends to be seized
with a fit of piety, and an aversion
to marriage. Her father, after some
little resistance, allows her to follow
the bent of her inclination without
restraint, under pretence of visiting
the sick in hospitals. She contrives
to obtain repeated interviews with her
favoured lover, who—the trait is
thoroughly Spanish—has killed her
brother in a duel; and at last to procure
admittance for him, under the
disguise of a palsied and penniless
student, into her father’s house to
teach her the Latin grammar. Some
of the scenes are in the highest vein
of comedy:—one, where the student
pretends to faint from weakness, and
her father desires her to hold him up,
and bids him lean upon her without
scruple; another where the lady,
having given vent to her jealousy in
a very vivid exclamation which her
father overhears, escapes from the
detection of her hypocrisy by pretending
that the student has said it,
and that she is repeating it in anger.
The expression is tantamount to “By
heavens!” (vive Dios😉 and the father
tells her she is too severe. The
lover pretends that his feelings are
too much hurt for him to stay any
longer in the house: the father desires
the daughter to appease him; and
with wit equal to Molière, the girl, in
her father’s presence, goes down on
her knees before her lover, and kisses
his hand, which is the only condition
upon which he has said that he will
remain.
(Martha kneels.)
As a farther specimen of Molina’s
style, we subjoin the following translation.
The lover and his friend Pastrana,
a man full of dry caustic wit,
are present at a bull-fight. The following
dialogue ensues:—
Unless indeed upon the platform perched,
Or looking from a window.
That is a woman’s post, and not a man’s,
Unless he’s wool and water. Let us dare
[Pg 543]
What fate may bring us, so may we acquire
Perchance eternal blazon and renown.
Your lofty spirit and your courage tried,
I’d call it cowardice.
Call my resolve by any name you please,
So long as we remain no longer here.
Now tremble at a beast?
Wonder at my opinion as you may,
To fight with two men, or with three men, oft
Is valour rather than temerity.
Since courtesy or valour furnish means
Of safety—and much more the cunning art
Taught by Cararvza of the dextrous thrust,
Strait or oblique—the science of revenge.
Then one may say, if one is hardly pressed,
“Sir, my experience shows me, that your worship
Is an epitome of human valour;
So I will never haunt this street again,
Nor speak with Donna Mencia any more.
And if you will accept me as a friend,
My services attend you from this day.”
Words soft as these control a gentleman—
Money the robber. If your foe be brave,
He must to greater pride and courage yield.
In short, there’s always hope, however fierce
His wrath and keen his passion for revenge,
To soothe the fury of the incensed man,
If he be one whom gold or breeding win.
But when a bull has rent your cloak to shreds,
And bellows at the shoulders of its owner,
In hot pursuit—then try your time—advance,
And whisper in the yelling monster’s ear,
“Sir Bull, a gentle bearing sets off valour—
Put some restraint upon your boiling rage.
Indeed, that constant tossing of the head
Can only suit a madman or a fool.”
And you will see the fruit of your advice.
Offer your friendship to him, turn your head,
You’ll find the light at once shine through your back,
Through two clear holes, each half a yard in length.
But the most popular play of this
great writer, and one which is always
received with the most rapturous
applause, is Gil de las Calzas Verdes,
(Gil of the Green Trousers.) A
lady has been abandoned by her lover
for a rich beauty of Madrid. She
calls herself Don Gil—follows him
thither, dresses herself in male attire,
of which the green trousers are the
most conspicuous part—torments him
with letters from the convent where
he supposes her to be, describing her
suffering, her illness, and at last her
death; interrupts his remittances,
destroys his credit, carries off his
mistress, who falls desperately in love
with her; thwarts him at every turn;
obliges him to believe that he is really
haunted by the ghost of her whom he
has wronged; and at last causes him
to be arrested for her murder. The
rage, amazement, confusion, repentance
and despair of the faithless
lover are portrayed in the most brilliant
colours. Do what he will, mean
what he will, attempt what he will,
Gil of the Green Trousers, though invisible,
has been beforehand with
him. He goes to his bankers: the
check is paid to Don Gil of the Green
Trousers. He endeavours to mislead
his intended father-in-law: the
plot is unravelled by Don Gil of the
Green Trousers. He tries to soften
his mistress: she raves of nothing but[Pg 544]
Don Gil of the Green Trousers. As
Don Gil is so successful with his
green trousers, other suitors of the
Madrid lady dress in green trousers,
and assume his name in the dark
under her window. There are at one
time four persons in the street, each
calling himself Gil with the Green
Trousers. The faithless suitor of the
true Gil is one of them. His rival
challenges him; but no sooner does
the challenged see the fatal garment,
than his conscience smites him, and
he addresses his furious rival as the
ghost of his injured mistress.
Which once thou cherished for me, and which now
Delights my memory, I charge thee, rest
My punishment, thy rigour, are complete
If haply to disturb my present love,
Thou hast assumed a body here on earth,
And at Madrid calling thyself Don Gil,
In such attire, and bearing such a name,
Dost meditate to wreak revenge on me,
The other lover, who hears this
grotesque invocation, thinks it a mere
trick of his rival to escape a duel,
and overwhelms him with every
epithet of abuse.
The play ends by the marriage of
Don Gil with her fickle suitor. We
are almost ashamed to add, that this
was the favourite play of Ferdinand
VII., and was ordered for him on all
solemn occasions by the municipality
of Madrid. Without the refinement
of Calderon or Lope de Vega, Molina
surpasses both in his verve and
gaiety. His satire is unlimited; it
spares neither the authorities of
earth, nor the ministers of heaven—nay,
it does not even spare the great
national amusement. Epigram after
epigram is poured out upon every
object that attracts his notice; his
brilliant and sparkling wit is inexhaustible;
and his “malice” as boundless
as it is subtle. Of all French
writers, it has been said, by a very
competent judge, that he resembles
Beaumarchais most closely; and however
strange it may seem, that the
Spanish monk of the seventeenth
century should bear so close an
analogy to the Parisian bel esprit of
the eighteenth, the remark is undoubtedly
correct. We have dwelt more
especially on this writer, because he
is not well known in Europe, and
because even Mr Ticknor, in his accurate
and valuable work on Spanish
literature—a work we hail both for
what it proves, and for what it makes
us expect, with the greatest delight—has
failed to do him complete justice.
Shack seems to us to have appreciated
him more justly in his excellent and
useful dissertation. But our limits
are exhausted for the present.
MODERN STATE TRIALS.[2]
PART II.
Impelled by motives which we
own to be with difficulty effectively
justifiable, and which we must resolve
into an overmastering anxiety
to behold how doomed human nature
can confront terror-inspiring circumstances,
felt sufficient to palsy one’s
own soul, we found ourselves, on
Sunday morning, the 5th of July 1840,
in the front seat of the stranger’s gallery
in the Chapel of Newgate, in
order to hear the condemned sermon
preached to Benjamin Courvoisier,
and witness the demeanour of one who
was to be publicly strangled on the
ensuing morning, and in the ensuing
evening buried within the precincts of
the prison. Callous must he have
been who could witness the scene of
that morning without being profoundly
affected. It was the house of
God; and yet, (with reverence be the
allusion made,) in one sense, alas! a
den of thieves—of outcasts from society;
whose laws they had, or were
charged with having, disregarded and
openly violated. Some were there
under the pressure of violent suspicion—amounting
to a moral, soon to
pass into a legal, certainty—of various
kinds and degrees of guilt:
others bore the blighting brand of
established crime, and were suffering,
or about to suffer, its penalty. With
what feelings would they enter the
house of Him who is of purer eyes
than to behold iniquity—to Whom all
hearts are open, all desires known,
and from Whom no secrets are hid!
Would any of that guilty throng take
their places there, brutally ignorant,
indifferent, reckless, or desperate?
Would their polluted souls be swelling
with ill-suppressed feelings of
impiety and blasphemy? Would any
approach with broken and contrite
spirits, having been shaken, by the
stern hand of offended human law
alone, out of a life’s lethargy and
insensibility? How would the holy
accents of warning, of expostulation,
of mercy, of dread denunciation, sound
in the ears of those who were presently
to fill that dismal chapel—dismal, only
from its locality, and the character
of its occupants? With what feelings
would one enter—the death-doomed—for
whom, and for whom alone, was
reserved that solitary, central, ominous
black bench? who was so terribly
far advanced in his passage from a
human tribunal to that of the dread
Eternal!—on whose brow already
faintly glistened the dread twilight
between here and hereafter,—the black
night of time breaking before the
dawning of an eternal day!
They come! Yonder gallery, curtained
off, is filling with the female
prisoners; no sounds audible but their
rustling dresses, and perhaps a half-choked
sigh or sob. It is well, poor
souls! that you are hidden from the
public gaze—from the rude eye of
your male comrades in crime! They
are now entering below, silent and
orderly, the eye of the governor upon
them, as they are led by burly turnkeys
and inspectors to their appropriate
places, classed as untried and
convicted—the latter according to their
respective kinds and degree of punishment.
All, at length, are seated.
What an assemblage! Almost all
clad in prison costume; many with
sullen, determined countenances—others
with harassed features and
downcast look—one or two exhibiting
unequivocally an air of insolent and
reckless defiance—but all conscious
of the stern surveillance under which
they sate. Alas, those boys! some
already, others about to be, condemned—all
gazing, terror-struck, at
the black seat in the centre!
The chaplain enters the desk immediately
under the pulpit, which,
attached to the blank wall, faces the
communion-table. He, also, casts an
ominous glance at the black bench
[Pg 546]before him, in the centre of the
floor, to which all faces are directed,
amidst moody and troubled
silence. At length a door on the left
is heard being unbolted; a turnkey
enters, followed by the great criminal—one
whose name was ringing in the
ears of the public—one on whom every
eye is instantly fixed with sickening
intensity. It is Courvoisier—the monster
who, a few weeks before, had
barbarously murdered his sleeping
lord!—He was led to his seat, a glass
of water being placed near him, in case
of his faintness, and on one side of
him sate a turnkey. Courvoisier knelt
down; and then, a prayer-book having
been given him, (which he held in an
untrembling hand,) took his seat,
not far from the reading-desk, covering
his eyes for a few moments with
his left hand. His demeanour was
signally calm and self-possessed, and
his motions were deliberate. He was
a man about twenty-four years of
age. His countenance wore such an
expression of pensive good-nature and
docility, as rendered it a consolatory
reflection that he had unequivocally
and spontaneously confessed the
fiendish act of which the law had pronounced
him guilty, and for which,
under holy sanctions, it was on the
morrow to take away his life.[3] Yes—there
he sate, where we had seen
sitting, also, his blood-stained predecessor
Greenacre; and, moreover,
Fauntleroy the forger; also a young
banker’s clerk—a widowed mother’s
sole support, her only child—for
forging a trifling check. Alas, alas!
how he wept during the whole service!—but
how calmly he behaved the
next morning on the gallows!
After gazing long and earnestly
on the central figure in the gloomy
picture, our eyes were casually
attracted by a very different one,—that
of a youth sitting on the steps
of the altar, as though he had
been a privileged spectator. We regarded
him as a friend of some subordinate
functionary of the gaol. He
seemed a silly, vulgar, little dandy,
who had put on his very best clothes
for the occasion. He looked about
eighteen or nineteen years old, and
was of slender figure, and a little
under the average height. His hair
was full and curly—displayed in a very
affected style. He wore a sort of
second-hand blue surtout with velvet
collar, a black satin stock, a light
figured waistcoat, and light slate-coloured
trousers—the latter a trifle too
short, and strained down by a pair of
elongated straps, so as to reach as
nearly as possible to the brightly-polished
boots. Beside him was a hat,
of which he seemed very careful, and
smoothed it round delicately, once or
twice, with his hand. His eyes were
quick, and inquisitive; and he seemed
to share the interest with which others
contemplated Courvoisier. Several
times, during the service, his fingers
passed jauntily through his hair, as if
to dispose it effectively round his temples.
A prayer-book was handed to
him, to which he seemed tolerably
attentive; but during the sermon he
was evidently more occupied with his
dress than the exciting and instructive
topics of the chaplain—frequently
pulling off and putting on his gloves,
and arranging different portions of his
dress, as though he feared they did
not sit upon him sufficiently becomingly.
When, however, the chaplain
addressed himself personally, and with
fearful solemnity, to the murderer before
him, the young occupant of the
altar-steps was roused into attention,
and he listened a few minutes—his
eyes fixed now on the preacher, then
on the condemned. When the service
was over, Courvoisier (whose demeanour
had been throughout most
satisfactory—solemn, composed, and
reverent) was beckoned out to the door
through which he had entered, and he
obeyed, walking with complete self-possession.—We
had looked our last
on him!—”Do you see that young
[Pg 547]fellow on the altar-steps?—do you
know who he is?” said a gentleman
who approached us for the purpose.
“No; he seems a vulgar little puppy,”
we exclaimed, “whoever he may be.”
“It is Oxford, who shot at the Queen,
and is to be tried this week!” was
the reply; and while we turned round
to gaze at him, he was in the act of
quitting the chapel, holding his hat
very carefully, and gazing towards the
gallery with an expression of cheerful
inquisitiveness. Had it occurred to
him that, in all human probability, a
week or two would behold him an
occupant of the black bench just
quitted by the murderer?
Yes! that was Edward Oxford,
the little caitiff, first of a small and
ignominious series of similar ones, who
had, on the preceding 9th of June,
twice deliberately fired at his young
Queen, as she was driving, in fancied
security, with her consort, up Constitution
Hill, and on each occasion
apparently with ball! The following
was his own free-and-easy account of
the matter, on being examined before
the Privy Council:—
“A great many witnesses against me.
Some say I shot with my left, others with
my right. They vary as to the distance.
After I had fired the first pistol, Prince
Albert got up, as if he would jump out of
the coach, and sate down again, as if he
thought better of it. Then I fired the
second pistol. This is all I shall say at
present.”
(Signed) “Edward Oxford.”
In the case of this young miscreant,
(for it is difficult to speak of him temperately,)
however, was, within four
days’ time, to be resolved a problem
of unspeakable difficulty and moment,
by such means as the law of the country
could command,—viz., responsibility
or irresponsibility for criminal
acts, according to the state of mind
existing at the time of committing
them. It is needless to affirm that
this is a question of public, permanent,
universal interest; one in which
every individual, young or old, may
become personally concerned; one
which no humane jurist, practical or
speculative, can approach without
lively anxiety; one worthy of frequent
and deep consideration by every
one concerned in the administration
of criminal justice. To punish an
individual utterly unconscious of the
difference between right and wrong
at the time of committing the alleged
crime, shocks one’s sense of natural
justice, and confounds all the principles
on which it can be administered
by man. How can we hang a maniac
who, in a paroxysm of madness, kills
the keeper who was endeavouring to
soothe or to restrain him? Or one
who shoots another whom, under the
veritable and sole influence of delusion,
he believed to be in the act of killing
him, and that he was therefore acting
solely in self-defence? These are plain
cases, as stated; but still they require,
of course, very clear proof of the facts
from which the law is to deduce a
perfect irresponsibility for his acts.
The subject is one environed with immense
practical difficulties, which are
often unexpectedly visible in applying
apparently clear and correct principles
to simple combinations of fact. The
most sagacious judges, the most conscientious
juries, have grievously miscarried
in such cases; some sending
persons to the scaffold under circumstances
far weaker than those held by
others demonstrative of irresponsibility,
and, consequently, demanding an
acquittal. Many painful and dreadful
cases might be cited; but two shall
suffice. In the year 1837, an industrious,
affectionate, poverty-stricken
father strangled his four children,
avowedly to prevent their being turned
into the streets. They all slept in one
room. Having strangled two, he left
the room; but, after meditating for
some time, came to the conclusion
that he might as well be hanged for
killing all four; on which he returned,
and strangled the other two—having
shaken hands with them before he did
it! He then quitted the house, and
went to a neighbour’s, to whom he did
not mention what he had done; but
on being apprehended the next day,
and taken before the coroner, he confessed
the above facts. No witness
had ever observed a trace of insanity
about him. The physician to a lunatic
asylum offered to prove that the
prisoner’s grandmother and sister had
been under his care, the latter for entertaining
a desire to destroy herself
and her children—evidence which the
judge rejected; and under his direction
the jury convicted, and he passed[Pg 548]
sentence of death on the prisoner.[4]
In the year 1845, a young servant
girl, quiet and docile, having taken a
knife from the kitchen, on some trivial
pretence, went up to the room
where her master’s child lay, and
killed it. She then went downstairs,
and told the horrifying fact to her
master. She was quite conscious of
the crime she had committed, and
showed much anxiety to know whether
she would be hanged or transported.
There was not the slightest
tittle of evidence that she had been
labouring under any delusion; yet she
was acquitted on the ground of insanity![5]
Can anything be more grievously
unsatisfactory than such a state
of things as this, in the administration
of the criminal justice of the country?
One of the causes which conduced to
such results was the too ready deference
paid to speculative medical men,
professing to have made disordered
intellects their peculiar study, and
who came forward, from time to time,
confidently and authoritatively pronouncing
that such and such circumstances
indicated unequivocally the
existence of “insanity,” of “moral
insanity,” at the time of the act committed.
Nay, they would sit in court,
listening to a detail of facts, from
which they would then enter the witness-box,
and authoritatively declare
their opinion that, if such were the
facts, the prisoner was insane, and
therefore irresponsible, when the act in
question was committed! Many held
that the mere absence of assignable
motive indicated such insanity! and
many, that the mere committal of the
particular act should be so regarded!
Notions more dangerous and monstrous
cannot be conceived. Well might the
late Mr. Baron Gurney declare, “that
the defence of insanity had lately grown
to a fearful height, and the security of
the public required that it should be
watched.”[6] There are two Trials
contained in Mr Townsend’s first
volume, which afford memorable illustrations
of the difficulty with which
these questions are encountered in our
courts of justice. They are those of
Oxford, for shooting at the Queen,
and of M’Naughten for the murder of
Mr Drummond, the private secretary
of the late Sir Robert Peel. In both
cases there were acquittals, on the
alleged ground of insanity; and we take
leave to intimate that, in our opinion,
there should have been convictions in
both. The escape of the cold-blooded
murderer, M’Naughten, who deliberately
shot his unsuspecting victim in
the back, horrified and disgusted the
public. “It had not been anticipated,”
says Mr Townsend, “and created
a deep feeling in the public mind, that
there was some unaccountable defect
in our criminal law. People of good
sense appeared panic-stricken, by this
new danger, from venturing into the
London streets; and called upon the
legislature to discover some preservative
against the attacks of insane
passengers in public thoroughfares.”[7]
Indignation was loudly expressed in
Parliament. In the House of Commons,
an honourable Irish baronet moved
for leave to bring in a bill to abolish
the plea of insanity in cases of murder,
except where it could be proved
that the person accused was publicly
known and reputed to be a maniac;
and he asked the House to suspend
the standing orders to accelerate the
progress of his bill. His motion, however,
found no seconder. A similar
casualty had befallen Mr Windham,
in 1800, who, in the course of a
debate which ensued in bringing in a
bill to meet such cases as that of
Hadfield, (who had just been acquitted,
on the ground of insanity, from
the charge of firing at George III.,)
suggested that an offender, even if
insane, should be subjected to some
sort of punishment, for the sake of
example! On the same evening in
which the attempt of Sir Valentine
Blake was made in the House of Commons,
the matter was discussed anxiously
in the House of Lords, by Lords
Lyndhurst, Brougham, Cottenham,
Campbell, and Denman. Lord Campbell
expressed the general feeling of
the House, when he said—”There may
be great difficulty in convicting persons
[Pg 549]who are not in a state of mind
to be responsible for their actions;
but it is monstrous to think that
society should be exposed to the
dreadful dangers to which it is at present
liable, from persons in that state
of mind going at large.”[8] At length,
on the suggestion of the Lord Chancellor,
(Lord Lyndhurst,) it was
agreed that the judges should be called
upon to declare the true state of the
criminal law on this momentous subject;
and five questions were carefully
framed for that purpose, and submitted
to them for grave consideration.
The following are these questions and
answers—both of which, as containing
a solemn and authoritative enunciation
of the law of the land, we shall
present to our readers, whom we request
to give them a careful perusal,
before proceeding to read what we
have to offer on the two trials above
alluded to. We are the more anxious
that they should do so, because of the
recent very remarkable case of Pate,
who struck her Majesty with a cane
last summer; and whose case was
dealt with in strict conformity with
the rules which follow:—
Question I.—”What is the law respecting
alleged crimes committed by persons
afflicted with insane delusion, in respect
of one or more particular subjects, or persons:—as
for instance, where, at the time
of the commission of the alleged crime,
the accused knew he was acting contrary
to law, but did the act complained of,
with a view, under the influence of insane
delusion, of redressing or revenging some
supposed grievance or injury, or of producing
some public benefit?”
Answer.—”Assuming that your lordships’
inquiries are confined to those
persons who labour under such partial
delusions only, and are not in other
respects insane, we are of opinion, that,
notwithstanding the party did the act
complained of with a view, under the
influence of insane delusion, of redressing
or revenging some supposed grievance or
injury, or of producing some public benefit,
he is nevertheless punishable according
to the nature of the crime committed,
if he knew, at the time of committing
such crime, that he was acting contrary
to law; by which expression we understand
your Lordship to mean the law of
the land.”
Questions II. and III. (1.)—”What
are the proper questions to be submitted
to the jury, when a person alleged to be
afflicted with insane delusion, respecting
one or more particular subjects or persons,
is charged with the commission of a
crime (murder, for example) and insanity
is set up as a defence?”
(2.) “In what terms ought the question
to be left to the jury, as to the
prisoner’s state of mind at the time when
the act was committed?”
Answers.—”The jury ought to be
told, in all cases, that every man is presumed
to be sane, and to possess a sufficient
degree of reason to be responsible
for his crimes, until the contrary be
proved to their satisfaction; and that, to
establish a defence on the ground of insanity,
it must be clearly proved that, at
the time of the committing of the act,
the party accused was labouring under
such a defect of reason, from disease of
the mind, as not to know the nature and
quality of the act he was doing; or, if he
did know it, that he did not know he
was doing what was wrong. The mode
of putting the latter part of the question
to the jury, on these occasions, has generally
been whether the accused, at the
time of doing the act, knew the difference
between right and wrong—which mode,
though rarely if ever leading to any mistake
with the jury, is not, as we conceive,
so accurate when put generally and in the
abstract, as when put to the party’s knowledge
of right and wrong with respect
to the very act with which he is charged.
If the question were to be put as to the
knowledge of the accused, solely and
exclusively with reference to the law of
the land, it might tend to confound the
jury, by inducing them to believe that an
actual knowledge of the law of the land
was essential in order to lead to a conviction,
whereas the law is administered
upon the principle that every one must
be taken conclusively to know it, without
proof that he does know it. If the accused
was conscious that the act was one
which he ought not to do, and if that act
was at the same time contrary to the law
of the land, he is punishable; and the
usual course, therefore, has been to leave
the question to the jury—whether the
party accused had a sufficient degree of
reason to know that he was doing an act
that was wrong; and this course, we
think, is correct, accompanied with such
observations and explanations as the circumstances
of each particular case may
require.”
Question IV.—”If a person, under an
insane delusion as to the existing facts,
[Pg 550]commits an offence in consequence thereof,
is he thereby excused?”
Answer.—”The answer must of course
depend on the nature of the delusion;
but making the same assumption as we
did before—that he labours under such
partial delusion only, and is not in other
respects insane—we think he must be
considered in the same situation, as to
responsibility, as if the facts with respect
to which the delusion exists were real.
For example—if, under the influence of
his delusion, he supposes another man to
be in the act of attempting to take away
his life, and he kills that man, as he supposes,
in self-defence, he would be exempt
from punishment. If his delusion were
that the deceased had inflicted a serious
injury to his character and fortune, and
he killed him in revenge for such supposed
injury, he would be liable to
punishment.”
Question V.—”Can a medical man,
conversant with the disease of insanity,
who never saw the prisoner previously to
the trial, but who was present during the
whole trial and the examination of all the
witnesses, he asked his opinion as to the
state of the prisoner’s mind at the time
of the commission of the alleged crime, or
his opinion whether the prisoner was
conscious, at the time of doing the act,
that he was acting contrary to law, or
whether he was labouring under any and
what delusion at the time?”
Answer.—”We think the medical
man, under the circumstances supposed,
cannot in strictness be asked his opinion
in the terms above stated; because each
of those questions involves the determination
of the truth of the facts deposed to,
which it is for the jury to decide; and
the questions are not mere questions upon
a matter of science, in which case such
evidence is admissible. But where the
facts are admitted, or not disputed, and
the question becomes substantially one of
science only, it may be convenient to allow
the question to be put in that general
form, though the same cannot be insisted
on as a matter of right.”
Such being the authoritative enunciation
of the law by its legitimate
exponents, which superseded the necessity
of legislative interference, it is
right to observe that it has by no
means satisfied the professors of medical
jurisprudence, and the members of
the medical profession. One of them,
Mr Taylor, has observed,[9] that the law
here appears to “look for a consciousness
of right and wrong, and a knowledge
of the consequences of the act.”
This legal test “is insufficient for the
purpose intended: it cannot, in a large
majority of cases, enable us to distinguish
the insane homicide from the
sane criminal…. A full consciousness
of the illegality or wrongfulness
of the act may exist in a man’s
mind, and yet he may be fairly
acquitted on the ground of insanity….
There are no certain legal or
medical rules whereby homicidal
mania may be detected. Each case
must be determined by the circumstances
attending it; but the true
test for irresponsibility in these
ambiguous cases appears to be, whether
the individual, at the time of
committing the act, had, or had not,
a sufficient power of control to govern
his actions. If, from circumstances,
it can be inferred that he had this
power, he should be made responsible,
and rendered liable to punishment.
If, however, he was led to the perpetration
of the act by an uncontrollable
impulse, whether accompanied by deliberation
or not, then he is entitled
to an acquittal as an irresponsible
agent.”[10] This doctrine is utterly
repudiated, however, by our judges,
as will appear from two very decisive
instances. In directing the jury, in
Pate’s case, in July last, Mr Baron
Alderson thus somewhat sarcastically
disposed of the dangerous plea
of “uncontrollable impulse.”—”The
law does not recognise such an impulse.
If a person was aware that it
was a wrong act he was about to
commit, he was answerable for the
consequences. A man might say that
he picked a pocket from some incontrollable
impulse; and in that case the
law would have an incontrollable impulse
to punish him for it!” Another
acute and eminent judge, Baron
Rolfe, on a recent occasion, in trying
a boy aged twelve years, for deliberately
and cunningly poisoning his
aged grandfather, thus gravely dispelled
[Pg 551]this favourite delusion of the medical
jurists.—”The witnesses called
for the defence had described the prisoner
as acting from ‘uncontrollable
impulse.’ In my opinion, such evidence
ought to be scanned by juries
with very great jealousy and suspicion,
because it may tend to the perfect
justification of every crime that may be
committed. What is the meaning of
not being able to resist moral influence?
Every crime is committed
under an influence of such a description,
and the object of the law is to
compel persons to control these influences.
If it be made an excuse for a
person who has committed a crime,
that he has been goaded to it by some
impulse, which medical men may
choose to say he could not control, I
must observe, that such a doctrine is
fraught with very great danger to
society.” This stern and sound good
sense prevailed; and the youthful murderer
was convicted. We have been
thus full and distinct in explaining the
wholesome doctrine of our English
law, because of its immense importance;
and we desire it to be understood,
far and wide, especially by the
medical profession, that these fashionable
but dangerous modern paradoxes,
borrowed from Continental physicians,
concerning the co-existence of moral
insanity with intellectual sanity, will
not be tolerated in English courts of
justice.
Let us now proceed to deal with the
two remarkable cases of Oxford and
M’Naughten—the former of whom
was placed at the bar of the Old
Bailey four days after the execution
of Courvoisier.
It is unspeakably painful, and humiliating,
and disgusting, to reflect that
our Queen, who has always shown a
disposition to intrust herself unreservedly
among her subjects, should
have been subjected to no fewer than
five public outrages—the last of which
inflicted actual injury on the royal person,—that
of a lady, a young queen,
ascending the throne of this mighty
empire at the age of eighteen!—outrages
in every instance perpetrated
by despicable beings of the male sex,
properly characterised by Mr Townsend
as “crazed knaves, or imbecile
monomaniacs.” First came, on the
10th June 1840, Edward Oxford,
aged nineteen; then, on the 30th
May 1842, John Francis, aged twenty;
then, on the 3d July 1842, John
William Bean, a deformed stripling
aged seventeen; then, on the 19th
May 1849, William Hamilton; finally—God
grant that the degraded series
may never be increased!—on the 27th
June 1850, Robert Pate—alas! a
gentleman of birth and fortune, and
who had recently borne her Majesty’s
commission!
We shall place our readers, briefly
and distinctly, in possession of the
state of the law applicable to wilfully
injuring, or attempting to injure the
royal person. Its progress is painfully
interesting. The attempt to
inflict, and the actual infliction of
such injury, are of course high treason;
both the trial and punishment
being attended, till recently, with all
the solemn formalities of high treason
as explained in our last Number.
This heinous offence comes under the
first head of the statute of treason,
(25 Edward III. c. 2,) viz., “When
a man doth compass or imagine[11] the
death of our Lord and King.” By
“compass and imagine” is signified
the purpose or design of the mind or
will, evidenced by an open or overt
act. On the 15th May 1800, James
Hadfield fired a horse-pistol, loaded
with two slugs, at King George III.,
as he was entering his box at Drury
Lane Theatre.[12] He was tried for high
treason in the Court of Queen’s
[Pg 552]Bench, and defended by Mr Erskine
with splendid eloquence.[13] He was
acquitted on the ground of insanity,
committed at once to Bedlam, and
died there in January 1841, after
forty years’ incarceration. In the
course of his defence, Mr Erskine
made an observation which led to an
immediate interposition of the legislature.
In speaking of the state of
the law which interposed protective
delay in cases of high treason, Mr
Erskine observed: “Where the
intent charged affected the political
character of the sovereign, the delay,
and all the other safeguards provided,
were just and necessary; but a mere
murderous attack on the King’s person,
not at all connected with his
political character, seemed a case to
be ranged and dealt with like a
similar attack upon any private
man.”[14] On the 28th July in the
same year, were passed statutes 39 and
40 Geo. III. c. 93, carrying out Mr
Erskine’s judicious suggestion, by
enacting that, where the overt act of
this head of treason should be the
assassination of the King, or any
direct attempt against his life or
person, whereby his life might be
endangered or his person suffer bodily
harm, the trial should be conducted
in every respect like a simple trial for
murder; but, on conviction, the sentence
should be pronounced and carried
into effect as in other cases of
high treason. On the same day was
passed another statute—also occasioned
by the trial of Hadfield—that
in all cases of trial for treason,
murder, or felony, if evidence be given
of the prisoner’s insanity at the time
of the commission of the offence, and
he be acquitted, the jury shall be
required to find specially whether he
was insane at the time of committing
the offence, and to declare whether
they acquit on account of such insanity;
and if they do, the court shall
order the prisoner to be confined in
strict and safe custody during his
Majesty’s pleasure. Under the former
of these two wholesome statutes were
tried Oxford and Francis, the latter
being convicted of having fired a
pistol against the Queen, loaded with
powder and “certain other destructive
materials and substances unknown;”
on which sentence of death was pronounced
by Chief-Justice Tindal, as
in other cases of high treason. He
sobbed piteously[15] on being convicted;
but after two consultations of the
Cabinet had been held on his case,
his life was spared, in contemptuous
clemency to the worthless offender,
and in deference to the humane feelings
of her Majesty, and he was transported
for life. Within almost one month
after this questionable act of mercy,
her Majesty was subjected to a similar
outrage—a pistol being presented
towards her, by Bean, on Sunday, as
she was going to the Chapel Royal.
The pistol was cocked, and the click
of the hammer against the pan was
heard, but there was no explosion;
and the pistol was loaded with only
powder, wadding, and one or two
minute fragments (about the size of
ordinary shot) of pipe. He was tried
for misdemeanour, and sentenced to
eighteen months’ imprisonment in the
penitentiary; Lord Abinger remarking,
at the conclusion of the trial, that
“whipping at the cart’s tail should
be the petty sentence in future.” The
public disgust and indignation demanded
some more effectual remedy
to be provided for such disgraceful
cases, should any unhappily occur in
future; and within a fortnight of
Bean’s conviction—viz. on the 16th
July 1842—was passed statute 5 & 6
Vict. c. 51, entitled “An act for providing
[Pg 553]for the further security and
protection of her Majesty’s person;”
and recites the expediency of extending
the provisions of statute 39 & 40
Geo. III. c. 93, to “any attempt to
injure in any manner whatsoever the
person of the Queen,” and of “making
further provision by law for the protection
and security of the person of
the sovereign of these realms.” It
then proceeds to enact, that—
“If any one shall wilfully discharge or
attempt to discharge, or point, aim, or
present, at or near to the person of the
Queen, any gun, pistol, or other description
of firearms, or of other arms whatever—whether
the same shall or shall
not contain any explosive or destructive
material; or discharge, or attempt to
discharge, any explosive substance or
material near to the Queen’s person; or
wilfully strike, or attempt to strike, or
strike at the Queen’s person with any
offensive weapon, or in any other manner
whatsoever; or wilfully throw or attempt
to throw any substance, matter, or
thing whatsoever at or upon the Queen’s
person, with intent to break the public
peace, or whereby the public peace may
be endangered, or to alarm her Majesty;
or if any person shall, near to the Queen’s
person, wilfully produce or have any gun,
pistol, or other description of firearms,
or other arms whatsoever, or any explosive,
destructive, or dangerous matter
or thing whatsoever, with intent to use
the same to injure the Queen’s person
or alarm her Majesty, the offender shall
be guilty of a high misdemeanour, and
liable at the discretion of the Court to
be transported for seven years, or imprisoned
with or without hard labour for
any period not exceeding three years;
and during such imprisonment to be
publicly or privately whipped, as often
and in such manner and form as the
Court shall direct, not exceeding thrice.”
This salutary statute (proposed by
the late Sir Robert Peel) was passed
unanimously; Lord John Russell
justly remarking, that “as the offence
to be punished was that of bad and
degraded beings, a base and degrading
punishment was most fitly applied
to it.” Her Majesty enjoyed a seven
years’ respite from the insufferable
annoyance to which she had been
subjected—viz., till the 19th May
1849—when, about four o’clock in the
afternoon, as she was driving in an
open carriage with three of her children,
a pistol was fired in the direction
of the carriage by “one William
Hamilton, an Irish bricklayer.” The
pistol was fired point-blank at the
person of General Wemyss, one of
her equerries, who happened to be in
the line of her Majesty’s person.
This stolid wretch was tried on the
14th June ensuing, under the above
statute, when he pleaded guilty, and
was sentenced to be transported for
seven years. Again, on the 12th of
July last, it was rendered lamentably
necessary to call this statute into operation,
and with the like effect as in
the preceding case: but we shall reserve
our observations upon the case of
Pate till after we have completed what
we have to offer on those of Oxford
and M’Naughten. We have just returned
from an examination of those
two notorious persons in Bethlehem
Hospital, and shall by and by convey
to the reader the result of our
own careful observations, made since
the earlier portions of this article were
committed to the press.
Oxford’s Case.
The judges who presided at the
trial—which took place at the Old
Bailey, and lasted three days, (the
9th, 10th, and 11th July 1840)—were
Lord Denman, Baron Alderson, and
Justice Maule. The counsel for the
crown were—the Attorney and Solicitor
Generals, (Sir John Campbell
and Sir Thomas Wilde), Sir Frederick
Pollock, the present Mr Justice Wightman,
Mr Adolphus, and Mr Gurney;
those for the prisoner were the late
Mr Sydney Taylor and Mr Bodkin.
The indictment contained two counts—respectively
applicable, in precisely
the same terms, to the two acts of
firing—charging that Oxford, “as a
false traitor, maliciously and traitorously
did compass, imagine, and intend
to put our lady the Queen to
death; and, to fulfil and bring into
effect his treason and treasonable
compassing, did shoot off and discharge
a certain pistol loaded with gunpowder
and a bullet, and thereby made a
direct attempt against the life of our said
lady the Queen,”—in the words of statute
39 and 40 Geo. III., c. 93, § 1. The
trial, as already observed, differed in
no respect from an ordinary trial for
felony; and neither the Crown nor
the prisoner challenged a single jury[Pg 554]man.
“Oxford,” says Mr Townsend,
“stepped into the dock with a jaunty
air, and a flickering smile on his
countenance; glanced at the galleries,
as if to ascertain whether he had a
large concourse of spectators; and,
leaning with his elbow on the ledge of
the dock, commenced playing with
the herbs[16] which were placed there
before him. He kept his gaze earnestly
fixed on the Attorney-general
during the whole of his address, twirling
the rue about in his fingers, and
became more subdued in manner towards
the close of the speech.”[17] The
facts constituting the outrage lie in
a nutshell: The prisoner was seized
instantly after having discharged two
pistols, as the Queen and the Prince-consort
were driving up Constitution
Hill, in a low open carriage. He had
been observed, for some time before
the approach of the royal carriage,
walking backwards and forewards
with his arms folded under his breast.
As the carriage approached, he turned
round, nodded, drew a pistol from his
breast, and discharged it at the carriage,
when it was nearly opposite to
him. As it advanced, after looking
round to see if he were observed, he
took out a second pistol, directed it
across the other to her Majesty, who,
seeing it, stooped down; and he fired
a second time—very deliberately—at
only about six or seven yards’ distance.
The witnesses spoke to hearing
distinctly a sharp whizzing sound
“close past their own ears.” The
prisoner, on seeing the person who
had snatched from him the pistols
mistaken for the person who had fired,
said, “It was me—I did it. I give
myself up—I will go quietly.” At
the police-office he said, “Is the
Queen hurt?” Some one observed,
“I wonder whether there was any
ball in the pistol?” on which the
prisoner said, “If the ball had come
in contact with your head, if it were
between the carriage, you would have
known it.” The witness who spoke
to these words appears, however,
to have somewhat hesitated when
pressed in cross-examination; but he
finally adhered to his statement that
the prisoner declared there were balls
in the pistols. A few days previously
he had purchased the pistols for
two sovereigns, about fifty percussion-caps,
a powder-flask, which, with a
bullet-mould and five bullets fitting
the pistols, were found at his lodgings.
He had also been practising firing at
a target, and, on purchasing the pistols,
particularly asked how far they
could carry. The Earl of Uxbridge
deposed that, when he saw Oxford in
his cell, he asked, “Is the Queen
hurt?” on which Lord Uxbridge said,
“How dare you ask such a question?”
Oxford then stated that “he
had been shooting a great deal lately—he
was a very good shot with a
pistol, but a better shot with a rifle.”
“You have now fulfilled your engagement,”
said the Earl. “No,” replied
Oxford, “I have not.” “You
have, sir,” rejoined Lord Uxbridge,
“as far as the attempt goes.” To that
he was silent. The most rigid search
was made to discover any bullets;
but in vain. Two witnesses, gentlemen
of rank, and well acquainted
with the use of firearms, spoke confidently
to having seen bullet-marks
on the wall, in the direction in which
Oxford had fired; but the Attorney-general
expressed his opinion that
the evidence was entitled to no weight,
as probably mistaken; declaring himself,
however, positive that there must
have been balls in the pistols, but
that the pistols had been elevated so
high that the balls went over the
garden-wall. One of the witnesses
said to the other, immediately after
seizing Oxford, “Look out—I dare
say he has some friends;” to which
he replied, “You are right—I have.”
At his lodgings were found some
curious papers, in Oxford’s handwriting,
purporting to be the rules of a
secret club or society called Young
England; the first of which was,
“that every member shall be provided
with a brace of pistols, a sword,
a rifle, and a dagger—the two latter
[Pg 555]to be kept at the committee-room.”
A list of members-factitives‘ [sic]
names were given. “Marks of distinction:
Council, a large white cockade;
President, a black bow; General,
three red bows; Captain, two red
bows; Lieutenant, one red bow.”
There were also found in Oxford’s
trunk a sword and scabbard, and a
black crape cap with two red bows—one
of the “rules” requiring every
member to be armed with a brace of
loaded pistols, and to be provided
with a black crape cap to cover his
face, with his marks of distinction
outside. Three letters were also found
in his pocket-book, addressed to himself
at three different residences, purporting
to be signed by “A. W.
Smith, secretary,” and to contain
statements of what had taken place,
or was to take place, at the secret
meetings of the society. They were
all headed “Young England,” and
dated respectively “16th May 1839,”
“14th Nov. 1839,” and “3d April
1840.” Oxford said he had intended
to destroy these papers in the morning,
before he went out, but had forgotten
it. All these papers—the
“rules” and letters—were sworn by
Oxford’s mother to be in his own
handwriting; and it should have been
mentioned that there was not a tittle
of evidence adduced to show that
there were, in fact, any such society
in existence, or any such persons as
these papers would have indicated;
nor, up to the present moment, has
there been the least reason for believing
that such was the case.
Thus closed the case for the Crown,
undoubtedly a very formidable one.
No attempt was made by the prisoner’s
counsel—who appear to have conducted
the defence temperately and
judiciously—to alter by evidence the
position of the proved facts; which,
therefore, were allowed to stand before
the jury as almost conclusively establishing
the case of high treason. Mr
Taylor, however, strongly impaired
the Attorney-general’s notion that
there had been in the pistols balls,
which had gone over the wall; because
his own witnesses had spoken decisively
to the bullet-marks on the
wall; yet no flattened balls had been
produced, after all the search that had
been made. Mr Taylor, therefore,
inferred that the pistols had contained
powder only: “a great outrage, unquestionably,
but still not the treason
charged.” There was, again, he contended,
there could have been, no
motive for killing the Queen; and the
idea of the Treasonable Society was
mere moonshine—a pure invention
concocted by a lunatic—one who had
inherited insanity, and himself exhibited
the proofs of its existence: for
Mr Taylor undertook to prove the
insanity of Oxford’s grandfather, his
father, and himself. The proof broke
down as far as concerned the grandfather,
a sailor in the navy; for it was
clear that his alleged violent eccentricities
had been exhibited when he
was under the influence of liquor. The
insanity of Oxford’s father was sought
to be established by his widow, the
mother of the prisoner. If her story,
“told with unfaltering voice and unshaken
nerve,” were correct, her husband
had undoubtedly been a very
violent and brutal fellow, with a dash
of madness in his composition. It is
possible that the mother, in her anxiety
to save her son from a traitor’s death
on the scaffold, had, by a quasi pia
fraus, too highly coloured her deceased
husband’s conduct. If this were not
so, she had indeed been an object of
the utmost sympathy. He forced her
to marry him, she said, by furious
threats of self-destruction if she did
not: he burnt a great roll of banknotes
to ashes in her presence, because
she had refused, or hesitated, to become
his wife. He used to terrify
her, during her pregnancies, by hideous
grimaces, and apish tricks and
gesticulations: the results being that
her second child was born, and within
three years’ time died, an idiot. Her
husband pursued the same course
during her pregnancy with the prisoner,
and presented a gun at her
head. The prisoner had always been
a headstrong, wayward, mischievous,
eccentric youth—subject to fits of
involuntary laughing and crying. He
was absurdly vain, boastful, and ambitious;
and wished his mother to
send him to sea, where he would have
nothing to do but walk about the
deck, give orders, and by and by become
Admiral Sir Edward Oxford!
This was the utmost extent of the
facts alleged in support of the defence[Pg 556]
of insanity. The prisoner’s whole life
had been traced—in evidence—while
he was at school, and in three distinct
services; and he had never been confined,
or in any way treated as mad.
His sister spoke to his going out on
the day of the outrage, and detailed a
conversation evincing no symptoms of
wandering. He used to have books
from the library—”The Black Pirate,”
“Oliver Twist,” and “Jack Sheppard.”
On leaving home that day,
about three o’clock in the afternoon,
he told his sister that he was going to
the Shooting Gallery to buy some
linen for her to make him some shirts,
and to bring home some tea from a
particular shop in the Strand. A
nur-sery-maid to whom he had written
a ludicrously-addressed letter a few
weeks before, said, “I considered
him in a sound state of mind, but
sometimes very eccentric:” than
which, no words were fitter to characterise
the true scope and tendency
of all the evidence which had been
offered to prove him insane. Of that
evidence, according to the genius and
spirit, and also the letter of English
law, twelve intelligent jurymen were
the proper judges, under judicial guidance;
and greatly to be deprecated is
any attempt to deprive them of their
right, and their fellow-subjects—the
public at large—of the protection
afforded by its unfettered exercise.
We therefore earnestly beg the
reader to assume that he is given
credit for an average degree of intelligence,
and only a moderate amount of
moral firmness—to imagine himself a
juryman, charged with the solution of
this critical problem. We ask—On
the facts now laid before you, do you
believe Oxford to have been no more
conscious of, or accountable for, his
actions, in twice deliberately firing at
the Queen, than would have been a
baby accidentally pulling the trigger
of a loaded pistol, and shooting its
fond incautious mother or affectionate
attendant?
If Oxford, instead of shooting at
the Queen, had shot himself that
afternoon: would you, being sworn
“to give a just and true verdict
according to the evidence,” have pronounced
him insane—totally unconscious
and irresponsible? Would you
have declared him such, if required to
say ay or no to that question on a
commission of lunacy? Would you
have declared his marriage, on that
afternoon, null and void, on the ground
of his insanity? Would you have
declared his will void? or any contract,
great or small, which he had
entered into? Would you have declared
his vote, in a municipal or parliamentary
election, invalid? If he
had committed some act of petty pilfering
or cheating, would you have
deliberately absolved him from guilt
on the ground of insanity? Would
you, in each and every one of these
cases, have declared, upon your oath,
that you believed Oxford was “labouring
under such a defect of reason,
from disease of the mind, as not to
know the nature and quality of the act
he was doing,—or, if he did know it,
that he did not know he was doing
wrong?”[18] We entreat you to forget
altogether the enormity of the offence
imputed to Oxford—an attempt to
take the life of his Queen: dismiss it,
and all consideration of consequences,
as a disturbing force, and address your
reason exclusively to the question last
proposed. What would be your sworn
answer? We beg you also to bear
in mind from whom has proceeded the
chief evidence in support of the defence
of insanity—a mother, seeking
to rescue her son from the fearful
death of a traitor; and that the attempt
to impugn his mental sanity is not
made till after such a terrible occasion
has arisen for doing so. Had it been
their interest to establish his sanity,
in order to uphold a will of his bequeathing
them a large sum of money,
who sees not how all their evidences
of insanity would have melted into
thin air, and the attempt to magnify
and distort petty eccentricities into
such, have been branded as cruel, unjust,
and disgraceful?
But there came five doctors on the
scene, and at their approach the light
of reason was darkened. These astute
personages—mysterious in their means
of knowledge, and confident in their
powers of extinguishing the common
sense of both judges and jury—came
to demonstrate that the unfortunate
[Pg 557]young gentleman at the bar was no
more the object of punishment than
the unconscious baby aforesaid; no
more aware of the nature and consequences
of the act which he had done
than is the torch with which a haystack
is fired, or the bullet, cannonball,
or dagger with which life is taken
away! But let them speak for themselves—these
wise men of Gotham—these
confident disciples of the
“couldn’t help it” school!
First Doctor.—Question by the prisoner’s
counsel and the Court—”Supposing
a person, in the middle of the day, without
any suggested motive, to fire a loaded
pistol at her Majesty, passing along the
road in a carriage; to remain on the spot;
to declare he was the person who did it;
to take pains to have that known; and
afterwards to enter freely into discussion,
and answer any questions put to him on
the subject: would you, from those facts
alone, judge a person to be insane?”
Answer.—”I should.”
The Court.—”You mean to say,
upon your oath, that if you heard these
facts stated, you should conclude that
the person would be mad?”
The Doctor.—”I do.”
The Court.—”Without making any
other inquiry?”
The Doctor.—”Yes!… If, as a
physician, I was employed to ascertain
whether a person in whom I found these
facts was sane or insane, I should undoubtedly
give my opinion that he was
insane.”
The Court.—”As a physician, you
think every crime, plainly committed, to
be committed by a madman?”
The Doctor.—”Nothing of the kind;
but a crime committed under all the circumstances
of the hypothesis!”
As to the hypothesis proposed, the
reader will not have failed to observe
how inapplicable it was to the proved
facts. Oxford certainly “remained
on the spot” because he could not
possibly have got away; there being
a high wall on one side, high park
railings on the other, and an infuriate
crowd, as well as the Queen’s attendants,
on all sides. He also certainly
“declared he was the person who did
it;” but how absurd to deny what so
many had witnessed?
Second Doctor.—He is asked the same
question which had been proposed to the
first Doctor, with the addition of “hereditary
insanity being in the family” of
the person concerned.
Answer.—”I should consider these
circumstances of strong suspicion; but
other facts should be sought before one
could be warranted in giving a positive
opinion.”
Question by the Prisoner’s Counsel.—”Are
there instances on record of persons
becoming suddenly insane, whose conduct
has been previously only eccentric?”
Answer.—”Certainly. Supposing, in
addition, that there was previous delusion,
my opinion would be that he is unsound.
Such a form of insanity exists,
and is recognised.”
Question by the Counsel for the Crown.—”What
form of insanity do you call it?”
Answer.—”Lesion of the will—insanity
connected with the development of
the will. It means more than a loss of
control over the conduct—morbid propensity.
Moral irregularity is the result
of that disease. Committing a crime
without any apparent motive is an indication
of insanity!” …
Question by the Court.—”Do you
conceive that this is really a medical
question at all, which has been put to
you?”
Answer.—”I do: I think medical men
have more means of forming an opinion
on that subject than other persons.”
Question.—”Why could not any person
form an opinion, from the circumstances
which have been referred to,
whether a person was sane or insane?”
Answer.—”Because it seems to require
a careful comparison of particular
cases, more likely to be looked to by medical
men, who are especially experienced
in cases of unsoundness of mind.”
Third Doctor.—”I have 850 patients
under my care in a lunatic asylum. I
have seen and conversed with the prisoner.
In my opinion he is of unsound
mind. I never saw him in private more
than once, and that for perhaps half-an-hour,
the day before yesterday; and I
have been in court the whole of yesterday
and this morning. These are the notes
of my interview with him:—’A deficient
understanding; shape of the anterior
part of the head, that which is generally
seen when there has been some disease of
the brain in early life. An occasional
appearance of acuteness, but a total inability
to reason. Singular insensibility
as regards the affections. Apparent incapacity
to comprehend moral obligations—to
distinguish right from wrong.
Absolute insensibility to the heinousness
of his offence, and the peril of his situation.
Total indifference to the issue of
the trial; acquittal will give him no particular
pleasure, and he seems unable to[Pg 558]
comprehend the alternative of his condemnation
and execution: his offence, like
that of other imbeciles who set fire to
buildings, &c., without motive, except a
vague pleasure in mischief. Appears unable
to conceive anything of future responsibility.'”
Question by the Court.—”Did you
try to ascertain whether he was acting a
part with you, or not?”
Answer.—”I tried to ascertain it as
well as I possibly could. My judgment
is formed on all the circumstances together.”
Fourth Doctor.—To the same general
question put to first and second Doctor.—
Answer.—”An exceedingly strong indication
of unsoundness of mind. A propensity
to commit acts without an apparent
or adequate motive, under such circumstances,
is recognised as a particular
species of insanity, called lesion of the
will: it has been called moral insanity.”
Question.—”From the conversation
you have had with the prisoner, and your
opportunity of observing him, what do
you think of his state of mind?”
Answer.—”Essentially unsound: there
seems a mixture of insanity with imbecility.
Laughing and crying are proofs
of imbecility—assisting me to form my
opinion…. When I saw him, I
could not persuade him that there had
been balls in the pistols—he insisted that
there were none. He was indifferent
about his mother when her name was
mentioned. His manner was very peculiar:
entirely without acute feeling or
acute consciousness—lively, brisk,
smart—perfectly natural—not as if he were
acting, or making the least pretence.
The interview lasted about three quarters
of an hour.”
Last Doctor.—”A practising surgeon
for between three and four years. Had
attended the prisoner’s family.”
Question.—”What is your opinion as
to his state of mind?”
Answer.—”Decidedly that of imbecility—more
imbecility than anything:
he is decidedly, in my judgment, of unsound
mind. His mother has often told
me there was something exceedingly peculiar
about him, and asked me what I
thought. The chief thing that struck me
was his involuntary laughing: he did not
seem to have that sufficient control over
the emotions which we find in sane individuals.
In Newgate, he had great insensibility
to all impressions sought to be
made on him. His mother once rebuked
him for some want of civility to me; on
which he jumped up in a fury, at the moment
alarming me, and saying ‘he would
stick her.’ I think that was his expression.”
Questioned by the Counsel for the
Crown.—”I never prescribed for the
prisoner, nor recommended any course
of treatment, conduct, or diet whatever.
I never gave, nor was asked for any advice.
I concluded the disease was mental—one
of those weak minds which, under
little excitement, might become overthrown.”
With every due consideration for
these five gentlemen, as expressing
themselves with undoubted sincerity
and conscientiousness; with the sincerest
respect for the medical profession,
and a profound sense of the perplexities
which its honourable and
able members have to encounter in
steering their course, when called
upon to act in cases of alleged insanity—encountering
often equally undeserved
censure and peril for interfering
and for not interfering—we
beg to enter our stern and solemn protest
on behalf of the public, and the
administration of the justice, against such
“evidence of insanity” as we have
just presented to the reader. It may
really be stigmatised as “The safe
committal of crime made easy to the
plainest capacity.” It proceeds upon
paradoxes subversive of society.
Moral insanity? Absurd misnomer!
Call it rather “immoral insanity,”
and punish it accordingly. Is it not
fearful to see well-educated men of
intellect take so perverted a view of
the conditions of human society—of
the duties and responsibilities of its
members? Absence of assignable motive
an evidence of such insanity as
should exempt from responsibility!
Inability to resist or control a motive
to commit murder a safe ground for
immunity from criminal responsibility!—that
“criminal responsibility
which,” as the present Lord Chancellor,
in replying for the Crown in
Oxford’s case, justly remarked, “secures
the very existence of society.”
Let us look at another aspect of
this medical evidence given on this
memorable occasion. Doctor the
first pronounced his authoritative
decision solely on the evidence given
in court: influenced, it may be, by
his having, many years before, been
called in to attend the prisoner’s
father when labouring under symp[Pg 559]toms
of poisoning by laudanum.
Doctor the second gave merely speculative
evidence, without, as it would
seem, having even seen the prisoner,
and founded solely on what passed at
the trial. Doctor the third never saw
the prisoner before the trial but
once, and then for “perhaps half an
hour,” on the first day of the trial, or
the day before it! How potent that
half hour’s observation! Doctor the
fourth saw the prisoner with doctor
the third, for “perhaps three-quarters
of an hour!” Doctor the fifth was a
practising surgeon of not four years’
standing—owning how “short a time
he had been in practice.” Let us
only surrender our understandings to
this queer quinary, and we arrive at
a short and easy solution—very comfortable,
indeed, for the young gentleman
at the bar, who is doubtless
filled with wonder at finding how
sagaciously they saw into the thoughts
which had been passing through his
mind—the precise state of his feelings,
views, objects, and intentions,
when he fired at the Queen. But in
the mean time we ask, can it be tolerated
that medical gentlemen should
thus usurp the province of both judge
and jury? We answer, no! and
shall place here on record the just
and indignant rebuke of Mr Baron
Alderson to a well-known medical
gentleman, who had thus authoritatively
announced his conclusion on
the recent trial of Robert Pate.
Dr——.—”From all I have heard to-day,
and from my personal observation,
I am satisfied the prisoner is of unsound
mind.”
Baron Alderson.—”Be so good, Dr
—-, as not to take upon yourself the
functions of both the judge and the jury.
If you can give us the results of your
scientific knowledge in this point, we
shall be glad to hear you; but while I
am sitting on this bench, I will not permit
any medical witness to usurp the
functions of both the judge and the jury.”
It fell to the lot of Sir Thomas
Wilde to reply for the Crown, in Oxford’s
case, as in that of Frost; and
he discharged the responsible duty
with his usual clearness and cogency.
As to the facts, irrespective of the
question of insanity, a single sentence
disposed of them.
“What would be the condition of
society—exposed as we all are to such
attacks, and the infliction of death by
such means—if, with the evidence of previous
preparation of the means; the use
of balls and pistols; inquiries as to the
effect of their discharge, and whether the
party was hurt, coupled with admission,
incidental and direct, of the fact that
balls were in the pistols: what would be
the state of society, if evidence like this
left an assassin the chance of escape
merely because the balls could not be
found?”
And, with this terse summary of
the proved facts before our eyes, we
ask a question of our own: What
overwhelming evidence of insanity
would not an intelligent and honest
juryman require, to refer such a case
to the category of criminal irresponsibility?
Sir Thomas Wilde vigorously and
contemptuously crushed under foot
the mischievous sophistries of the
medical evidence.
“If eccentric acts were proof of insanity,
many persons who were wrenching
knockers off doors, knocking down
watchmen, and committing similar freaks,
were laying up a stock of excuses for
the commission of crimes!”
“The trick of laughing suddenly,
without cause, was so common, that if
this were token of imbecility the lunatic
asylum would overflow with gigglers!”
“The prisoner had all along displayed
a morbid desire to be talked about; and
the letters and documents produced had
been written with that feeling and object.
A criminal should not be permitted
to write out for himself a certificate
of lunacy!”
“Was his making no attempt to
escape, a proof of an unsound mind? If he
had made such an attempt, it would have
been a great proof of madness! He was
surrounded on all sides by the multitude.
He took such a reasonable view of his
situation, as to see that he had no
chance of escape, and gave himself up
quietly!”
“The prisoner had been allowed the
unrestrained use of firearms and powder,
and was well acquainted with their fatal
effects on human life. Would his mother
have trusted a madman with them? and
left her mad son in the same house with
her daughter?”
“The medical men went to Newgate
pre-disposed and pre-determined to see a
madman.”
“Suppose the prisoner unfeeling, violent,
indifferent to his own fate, and[Pg 560]
preferring notoriety to any other consideration:
what evidence did that supply
of his being in a state of moral
irresponsibility?—that moral irresponsibility
which secured the very existence
of society.”
All this surely sounds like an irresistible
appeal to good sense.
Lord Denman directed the jury
with corresponding clearness and decision,
and also in full conformity
with the views of the Solicitor-general,
and with the subsequent annunciation
of the law by the judges.[19]
“If you think the prisoner was, at the
time, labouring under any delusion which
prevented him from judging of the effects
of the act he had committed, you cannot
find him guilty. He might, perhaps, have
been labouring under a delusion affecting
every part of his conduct, and not directed
to one object alone: if that were so at
the time of his firing, he could not be
held accountable for it. But if, though
labouring under a delusion, he fired the
loaded pistols at the Queen, knowing the
possible result—though forced to the act
by his morbid love of notoriety—he is
responsible, and liable to punishment.”
“There may be cases of insanity, in
which medical evidence as to physical
symptoms is of the utmost consequence.
But as to moral insanity, I, for my own
part, cannot admit that medical men
have at all more means of forming an
opinion, in such a case, than are possessed
by gentlemen accustomed to the affairs of
life, and bringing to the subject a wide
experience.”
“The mere fact of the prisoner’s going
into the park, and raising his hand against
the Queen, is not to be taken as a proof
of insanity—particularly if we suppose
that he is naturally reckless of consequences.
It is a mark, doubtless, of a mind
devoid of right judgment and of right
feeling; but it would be a most dangerous
maxim, that the mere enormity of a crime
should secure the prisoner’s acquittal, by
being taken to establish his insanity.
Acts of wanton and dangerous mischief
are often committed by persons who suppose
that they have an adequate motive;
but they are sometimes done by those
who have no adequate motive, and on
whom they can confer no advantage. A
man may be charged with slaying his
father, his child, or his innocent wife, to
whom he is bound to afford protection
and kindness; and it is most extravagant
to say that this man cannot be found
guilty, because of the enormity of his
crime!”
The jury, thus charged with the
principles of a humane and sound
jurisprudence, retired, and after three
quarters of an hour’s absence returned
with this special verdict: “We find
the prisoner, Edward Oxford, guilty
of discharging the contents of two
pistols; but whether or not they were
loaded with ball has not been satisfactorily
proved to us—he being of
unsound mind at the time.” In other
words, “We find that he did not fire
a pistol loaded with ball because he
was not of sound mind!” They were
sent back, with a mild intimation that
they had not sufficiently applied their
minds to the true question—viz., Did
the prisoner, ay or no, fire a pistol
loaded with ball at the Queen? The
foreman, “We cannot decide the
point, because there is no satisfactory
evidence produced before us, to show
that the pistols were loaded with bullets.”
They retired, to return with
a verdict of “‘Guilty,’ or ‘Not
Guilty,’ on the evidence.” After an
hour’s absence they finally brought
back their verdict, “Guilty, he being
at the time insane!”
Lord Denman.—”Do you acquit the
prisoner, on the ground of insanity?”
Foreman of the Jury.—”Yes, my Lord;
that is our intention.”
Lord Denman.—”Then the verdict
will stand thus: ‘Not Guilty, on the
ground of insanity.’ The prisoner will be
confined in strict custody, as a matter of
course.”
“The prisoner,” says Mr Townsend,[20]
“walked briskly from the bar, apparently
glad that the tedious trial was over.”
Upon the whole matter we are of
opinion,—First, That there was very
satisfactory evidence that the pistols
were loaded with ball, and that the
jury ought to have found their verdict
accordingly. Secondly, If they remained
of opinion, to the last, that
there was no satisfactory evidence on
this point, they ought unquestionably
to have pronounced the prisoner Not
Guilty, independently of any question
as to the prisoner’s state of mind. In
Scotland, the jury would, in such a
case, have returned a verdict of Not
[Pg 561]Proven; but in England, deficient
evidence—i. e. such as leaves the jury
finally in doubt—is regarded as leaving
the charge unproved, &c., requiring
the verdict of Not Guilty. Thirdly,
The defence of insanity utterly failed,
and the evidence offered in support of
it was scarcely worthy of serious consideration.
Lastly, It is possible that
the verdict was given—though by
men anxiously desirous of acting with
mingled mercy and justice—under a
condition of mental irresolution and
confusion, and with a deficiency of
moral courage. The jury either
shrank from the fearful consequences
of a verdict of Guilty, on a charge of
high treason, and yet feared to let the
prisoner loose again upon society; or
there was a compromise between those
who believed that there was, and there
was not, sufficient evidence of the
pistols having contained bullets; and
also between those who were similarly
divided on the subject of the prisoner’s
sanity. Thus stood, thus
stands, the case; and Oxford has
ever since been an inmate of Bedlam:
though Mr Taylor, to whose work on
Medical Jurisprudence we have
already referred, and who is a decided
and able supporter of that theory of
“moral insanity” to which we, in
common with all the Judges, are so
strongly opposed, admits expressly
that, with the exception of M’Naughten’s
case, “there is perhaps none on
record, in English jurisprudence, where
the facts in support of the plea of insanity
were so slight as in that of
Oxford.”[21]
M’Naughten’s Case.
The case of Daniel M’Naughten,
which was tried at the Old Bailey
about two years and a half after that
of Oxford—viz., on the 3d and 4th
March 1843—cannot be approached
without a shudder, as one recalls the
direful deed for which he was brought
to trial—the assassination of Mr
Drummond, whom the murderer had
mistaken for the late Sir Robert Peel!
To a candid philosophical jurist, this
case is one of profound interest, and
of considerable difficulty. The abrupt
interposition of the presiding
judge, the late Chief-justice Tindal—a
step very unusual on such an occasion,
and especially so in the case of
that signally patient and cautious
judge—occasioned much remark at
the time, and a general, if not almost
universal expression of regret that he
had not allowed a case of such magnitude
to run on to the end, and so have
afforded the jury the vast advantage
of hearing that consummate lawyer
Sir William Follett’s commentary upon
the case, set up in behalf of the
prisoner. The unexpected issue of
this dreadful case led, as has been
already explained, to Parliamentary
discussion, and a solemn declaration
by the assembled judges of England
of the true principles applicable to
such cases. We shall not examine
the proceedings as minutely as in the
case of Oxford; but we shall endeavour
to enable the thoughtful reader
to apply to the leading facts the rules
of law laid down by the Judges for the
conduct of these critical investigations.
He can then form an opinion as to
what might have been the result, if
those principles had been strictly
adhered to, and the case had gone on
to its legitimate conclusion. It will
be borne in mind that, as stated at the
close of our account of Oxford’s case,
even Mr Taylor treats the case of
M’Naughten as an acquittal proceeding
on facts, alleged in support of the
defence of insanity, “as slight as those
in Oxford’s case!”
Mr Drummond, the private secretary
of the late Sir Robert Peel, then
prime-minister, was returning alone
to his residence in Downing Street,
having just quitted Drummond’s
banking-house at Charing Cross, in
the afternoon of Friday, the 20th
January 1843, when a man (Daniel
M’Naughten) came close behind him,
and deliberately shot him in the back
with a pistol which he had been seen
to take from his left breast. While
Mr Drummond staggered away, and
the man who had shot him was seen
quickly, but deliberately, taking
another pistol from his right breast
with his left hand, cocking it, and then
transferring it to his right hand, he
was tripped up by a police officer; and
a desperate struggle occurred on the
ground, during which the pistol went
[Pg 562]off—providentially without injuring
any one. M’Naughten strove to use
his right arm against the officer, but
was overpowered, the pistols taken
from him, and he was led to the
station house. As he went, he said,
“He” [or “she”—the witness was
uncertain which word was used] shall
not break my peace of mind any
longer.” On being searched, a banker’s
receipt for £745, two five-pound
notes, and four sovereigns, and ten
copper percussion caps fitting the
nipples of the pistols which he had
discharged, were found on his person;
while bullets exactly fitting the barrels
were discovered at his lodgings.
The unfortunate gentleman who had
been thus assassinated, died after
great suffering, on the 25th January.
He had borne a strong personal resemblance
to the late Sir Robert
Peel; and it was beyond all doubt
that it had been Sir Robert Peel
whom M’Naughten thought he had
shot, and had intended to shoot. On
the ensuing morning, when asked if
he knew whom he had shot, he replied,
“It is Sir Robert Peel, is it
not?” and on being reminded that
what he said might be given in evidence,
he replied quickly, “But you
won’t use this against me?” He had
shortly before said that, when brought
before the magistrate, he would
“give a reason, a short one,” for what
he had done; and also observed, that
he was an object of persecution by
the Tories—that they followed him
from place to place with their persecution.”
He appeared calm; and
gave a correct and connected account
of his recent travelling movements.
He was the natural son of a turner at
Glasgow, from which, some months
previously, he had come to London, and
had then paid a short visit to France.
Down to the moment of his committing
this appalling act, he had been a
man of rigorously temperate habits;
and no one with whom he lodged or
associated, entertained the slightest
suspicion that his reason was in any
way affected—though he appeared
peculiarly reserved, and even sullen,
which his landlady had attributed to
his being out of a situation and poor;
for though punctual in his small payments,
he was frugal even to parsimony.
She had no idea that he
possessed so large a sum as £750.
During the previous fortnight, he had
been observed loitering so suspiciously
in the neighbourhood of Sir Robert
Peel’s private and official residences
as to challenge inquiry, which he
parried by casual observations. In
the month of November previously,
he had remarked to a companion, on
being shown Sir Robert Peel’s house
in Whitehall, “D——n him! Sink
him!” or words to that effect. His
other remarks were perfectly rational,
and his companion entertained no
notion “that his mind was disordered.”
The following two documents
in his handwriting, dated in the May
and July preceding the murder, are
very remarkable, as indicating great
caution, shrewdness, and thrift on the
part of the writer. The first was
addressed to the Manager of the
Glasgow Bank, and is as follows:—
“Glasgow, 23d May 1842.
“Sir,—I hereby intimate to you, that I
will require the money, ten days from this
date, which I deposited in the London
Joint-Stock Bank through you. The
account is for £745. The account is
dated August 28th 1841, but is not numbered!
As it would put me to some inconvenience
to give personal intimation,
and then remain in London till the eleven
days’ notice agreed upon has expired, I
trust this will be considered sufficient.
“Yours &c.,
“Daniel M’Naughten.”
Two months afterwards—viz., in
July—he purchased the fatal pistols
of a gunsmith near Glasgow, giving
him very precise directions as to their
make; and on the 19th of July
replied to the following advertisement,
which appeared in the Spectator
newspaper of the 16th of July:—
Optional Partnership.—”Any gentleman
having £1000 may invest them,
on the most advantageous terms, in a very
genteel business in London, attended
with no risk, with the option, within a
given period, of becoming a partner, and
of ultimately succeeding to the whole
business. In the mean time, security and
liberal interest will be given for the
money. Apply by letter to B. B., Mr
Hilton’s, Bookseller, Penton Street, Pentonville.”[22]
M’Naughten’s answer, which here
follows, cannot be too closely scrutinised,
and its general tone and tendency
too anxiously weighed, by a dispassionate
judicial mind, regard being
had to the evidence hereafter to be
adverted to, with reference to the
alleged condition of the writer’s mind,
long previously to, at, and after the
date of the letter.
“Glasgow, 19th July 1842.
“Sir,—My attention has been attracted
to your advertisement in the Spectator
newspaper, and as I am unemployed at
present, and very anxious to obtain some,
I have been induced to write, requesting
you to state some particulars regarding
the nature of the business in which you
are engaged. If immediate employment
can be given or otherwise, what sort of
security will be given for the money, and
how much interest? I may mention that
I have been engaged in business on my
own account for a few years, am under
thirty years of age, and of very active and
sober habits.
“The capital which I possess has been
acquired by the most vigilant industry, but,
unfortunately, does not amount to the
exact sum specified in your advertisement.
If nothing less will do, I will be
sorry for it, but cannot help it; if otherwise,
have the goodness to write to me at
your earliest convenience, and address,
D. M. N., 90, Clyde Street, Anderton’s
front land, top flat.”[23]
He went to London during the same
month; appears to have gone for
about a fortnight to France, returning
to Glasgow; went a second time to
London in September, and resided
there, in the lodgings which he had
formerly occupied, down to the day
on which he shot Mr Drummond.
His landlady accurately described his
habits, and stated that “she never
thought him unsettled in his mind;”
and, on the very morning of the fatal
day, “did not observe anything about
his manner.” Such was the tenor of
all the evidence offered for the prosecution—some
of it stretching back
to the years 1840, 1841, when he
attended anatomical lectures in Glasgow.
A Writer to the Signet, who also
attended them, and the physician who
lectured, expressly declaring that they
had never seen anything in him to
indicate “disordered mind,” or that
“he was not in his right senses.”
The following was the statement
which he made and signed, when
examined on the charge at Bow Street.
This document, like the preceding, is
worthy of great consideration.
“The Tories in my native city have
compelled me to do this. They follow
and persecute me wherever I go, and have
entirely destroyed my peace of mind.
They followed me into France, into Scotland,
and all over England: in fact, they
follow me wherever I go. I cannot get
no rest for them night or day. I cannot
sleep at night, in consequence of the
course they pursue towards me. I believe
they have driven me into a consumption.
I am sure I shall never be the man I
formerly was. I used to have good
health and strength, but I have not now.
They have accused me of crimes of which
I am not guilty; they do everything in
their power to harass and persecute me;
in fact, they wish to murder me. It can
be proved by evidence. That’s all I have
to say.”[24]
On Thursday the 2d February—that
is to say, exactly a fortnight
after the murder—M’Naughten was
arraigned at the Old Bailey. When
called upon, in the usual manner, to
say whether he was Guilty or Not
Guilty, he remained silent, with his
eyes directed steadily towards the
bench. At length, on being authoritatively
required to answer, he said,
after some hesitation, “I was driven
to desperation by persecution.” On
being told that he must answer,
“Guilty,” or “Not Guilty,” he replied
that he was guilty of firing. On this
Lord Abinger interposed, “By that,
do you mean to say you are not guilty
of the remainder of the charge—that
is, of intending to murder Mr Drummond?”
The prisoner at once said,
“Yes;” on which Lord Abinger
ordered a plea of Not Guilty to be
recorded. It appears to us that there
is great significance in what passed
on this occasion.
An application was then made to
postpone the trial, on affidavits stating
that, by the next session, matured
evidence could be adduced to show
the insanity of the prisoner when he
shot Mr Drummond. The Attorney-general
(Sir Frederick Pollock) at
[Pg 564]once humanely assented to the application,
and it was granted; as also
ample funds out of the £764 found on
the prisoner, to prepare effectively for
the defence. Let us here pause for a
moment, to contrast the treatment
which M’Naughten—whose undisputed
act had filled the whole country
with horror and indignation—received
on this occasion, with that experienced
by his predecessor Bellingham,
thirty years before, whose case very
closely resembled that of M’Naughten
in some fearful points. We can
with difficulty record calmly that
Bellingham’s counsel, fortified by
strong affidavits of the prisoner’s insanity,
and that witnesses knowing
the fact could be brought from Liverpool
and elsewhere, applied in vain
for a postponement of the trial, the
Attorney-general of that day barbarously,
and even offensively, opposing
the application, which was consequently
at once overruled. Within
seven days’ time Bellingham shot Mr
Percival, was committed, tried—if it
be not a mockery to use the word—convicted,
and executed. On Monday,
the 11th May 1811, Bellingham
shot his unfortunate victim, and on
that day week (Monday, the 18th
May 1811) the assassin’s dead body
lay on the dissecting-table! This
vindictive precipitancy affords an awful
contrast to the noble temper in
which M’Naughten’s application was
entertained by the Attorney-general,
the judge, and the justly-excited country
at large. It supplied the eloquent
advocate, (the present Solicitor-general,
Sir Alexander Cockburn) who
was subsequently retained by the prisoner,
with a potent weapon of defence,
of which he failed not to make effective
use. It is not too much to say, that
all who can concur in the acquittal of
M’Naughten must regard Bellingham
as judicially murdered. We concur
heartily with M’Naughten’s advocate
in the remark, that “few will read
the report of Bellingham’s trial without
being forced to the conclusion that
he was either really mad, or, at the
very least, the little evidence which
alone he was permitted to adduce,
relative to the state of his mind, was
strong enough to have entitled him to
a deliberate and thorough investigation
of his case.”[25]
On Friday, March 3d, M’Naughten
took his trial before the late
Chief-justice Tindal, the late Mr
Justice Williams, and Mr Justice
Coleridge. The prosecution was conducted
by the late Sir William Follett,
then Solicitor-general, and the prisoner
defended by the present Solicitor-general,
then Mr Cockburn,
Q. C. Nothing could exceed the
temperate and luminous opening statement
of Sir William Follett, who, in
our judgment, laid down the rules of
English law, applicable to the difficult
and delicate subject with which he
had to deal, with rigorous propriety.
“If you believe,” said he, “that the
prisoner at the bar, at the time he committed
this act, was not a responsible
agent—that, when he fired the pistol, he
was incapable of distinguishing between
right and wrong—that he was under the
influence and control of some disease of
the mind which prevented him from being
conscious that he was committing a
crime—that he did not know he was
violating the law both of God and man—then,
undoubtedly, he is entitled to your
acquittal. But it is my duty to tell you
that nothing short of that will excuse
him, upon the principles of the English
law. To excuse him, it will not be sufficient
that he laboured under partial insanity
upon some subjects—that he had
a morbid delusion of mind upon some
subjects, which could not exist in a
wholly sane person; that is not enough,
if he had that degree of intellect which
enabled him to know and distinguish between
right and wrong—if he knew what
would be the effects of his crime, and
consciously committed it; and if, with that
consciousness, he wilfully committed it.”
The witnesses for the prosecution
established a case, if unanswered, of
[Pg 565]perfect guilt; the facts of the assassination
were indisputable, and the
evidence of the prisoner’s sanity cogent
in the extreme. Mr Cockburn
addressed the jury at very great
length, and in a strain of sustained
eloquence and power, his object being
to persuade the jury “that the prisoner
was labouring, at the time of
committing the act, under a morbid[?]
insanity, which took away from him
all power of self-control, so that he
was not responsible for his acts. I
do not put this case forward as one of
total insanity; it is a case of delusion,
and I say so from sources upon which
the light of science has thrown her
holy beam.” Those who have read
what has gone before concerning Oxford’s
case will appreciate this observation
of Mr Cockburn, and gather
from it his adoption, for the purpose
of that defence, of the theory of moral
insanity, which he enforced and illustrated
by many striking and brilliant
observations, calculated to produce a
deep and strong impression on the
minds of the jury, such as required
the utmost exertions of Sir William
Follett in reply, and finally of judicial
exposition to efface, if fallacious—or
modify to any extent rendered necessary
by inaccuracy or exaggeration.
Ten witnesses, all of them from Glasgow,
were called, for the purpose of
establishing the fact that the prisoner
had, for some eighteen months previously
to January 1843, appeared
to labour, and had continually represented
himself as labouring, under a
persuasion that he was the victim of
some such indefinite, mysterious, and
incessant persecution as he spoke of
in his statement before the magistrate
at Bow Street. We are bound to say
that the force of this testimony—coming
chiefly from persons above all
suspicion, and in a superior rank of
life—is irresistible as to the existence
of such an insane delusion down to
the time of his quitting Glasgow. Not
a witness, however, gave evidence of
his exhibiting that tendency after his
last return to London, before his
shooting Mr Drummond. The only
mention of Sir Robert Peel’s name
was by one of these ten witnesses, a
former fellow-lodger of the prisoner’s,
who told him, in July 1842, that he
had heard Sir Robert Peel speak in
the House of Commons; preferred his
speaking to that of Lord John Russell
and Mr O’Connell; and said “he
thought Sir R. Peel had arrived at
what Lord Byron said of him—that
‘he would be something great in the
state.'” Mr Cockburn asked the
witness, “Did you ever, on that or
any other occasion, hear him speak at
all disrespectfully of Sir Robert Peel?”
Answer.—”Certainly not.” One or
two witnesses spoke to singularities of
demeanour as early as the years 1835
and 1836. One of his landlords, in
the former year, got rid of him as a
lodger, “for one reason, in consequence
of the infidel doctrines he
maintained, and the books of such a
character which he was in the habit
of reading.” One witness, who had
succeeded him in his business, remonstrated
with him, towards the end of
1842, about his notions as to being
persecuted, telling him it was all
imagination—that there were no such
people as he supposed. He said that,
“if he could once set his eyes on them,
they should not be long in the land of
the living,” and became shortly afterwards
very much excited. Sometimes
he said he was “haunted by a
parcel of devils following him.” His
landlady, seeing the brace of pistols
which he had in September, just before
his return to London, said—”What,
in the name of God, are you
doing with pistols there? He said
‘he was going to shoot birds with
them.’ I never saw the pistols after
that.” He told the Commission of
Police that the “persecution proceeded
from the priests of the Catholic
chapel in Clyde Street, who were assisted
by a parcel of Jesuits.” In
August 1842, he told the same witness
that “the police, the Jesuits,
the Catholic priests, and Tories, were
all leagued against him.”
Mr Cockburn having thus “laid a
broad foundation,” says Mr Townsend,
“for medical theories, upon them was
built, by the nine physicians and surgeons
who confirmed each other’s
theories, a goodly superstructure of
undoubted insanity. Had the workings,”
continues Mr Townsend, sarcastically,
“of the troubled brain been
as distinctly visible to the eye, as the
labours of bees seen through a glass
hive, they could not have held the
fact to be more demonstratively proved.
Positive beyond the possibility of mis[Pg 566]take,
and infallible as theologians,
they explained all that might appear
without the aid of science inexplicable;
and proved, as if they were
stating undoubted facts, an irresponsible
delusion.”
One of the physicians attested his
conviction, from an interview with the
prisoner shortly before his trial, “as
a matter of certainty, that M’Naughten
was not responsible for his acts!”
Well may Mr Townsend add, “By
an excess of lenity, the counsel for
the prosecution allowed these scientific
witnesses to depart from the ordinary
rules of evidence, to give their own conclusions
from the facts proved, and usurp
the province of the jury.”[26] After going
through the evidence (if the word can
be used with propriety under such circumstances)
of the other medical gentlemen,
Mr Townsend observes, “Each
physician and surgeon, as he stepped
into the witness-box, seemed anxious
to surpass his predecessor in the tone
of decision and certainty; each tried
to draw the bow of —— (mentioning
the first physician who had been called,
and who was also called in Oxford’s
and Pate’s case, in which latter he was
rebuked by Baron Alderson,[27]) and
shoot, if possible, still farther into
empty space.” And this gentleman,
Dr——, had asserted, under cross-examination
by Sir William Follett,
“his positive conviction that he could
ascertain the nicest shade of insanity!
that the shadowy trace of eccentricity,
dissolving into madness, could be palpably
distinguished!”[28] The last of
these confident personages then was
permitted to make this extraordinary
statement: “I have not the slightest
hesitation in saying that the prisoner
is insane, and that he committed the
offence in question whilst afflicted
with a delusion under which he appears
to have been labouring for a
considerable length of time!!!”
We feel constrained to say that
this appears to us, in every way, monstrous.
“Nine medical witnesses,” significantly
observes Mr Townsend, “had
now spoken, with a wonderful unanimity
of opinion, and the court surrendered
at discretion.”[29]
If such a course is to be allowed
again in a court of justice, what security
have any of us for life, liberty, or
property?
Chief Justice Tindal here interposed,
to ask Sir William Follett whether he
was prepared with evidence on the
part of the Crown to combat that of
the medical witnesses,—
“Because, if you have not,” said the
Chief Justice, “we think we are under
the necessity of stopping the case. Is
there any medical evidence on the other
side?”
Sir William Follett.—”No, my Lord.”[30]
Chief-Justice Tindal.—”We feel the
evidence, especially that of the last two
medical gentlemen who have been examined,
and who are strangers to both
sides, and only observers of the case, to
be very strong, and sufficient to induce
my learned brothers and myself to stop
the case.”[31]
After this authoritative intimation
from the court, in a capital case, in
favour of the prisoner, it would have
been obviously to the last degree inexpedient
for the Solicitor-general, in
his position of peculiar and great public
responsibility, to “press for a verdict
against the prisoner.”[32] After,
therefore, intimating distinctly and
respectfully to the jury, that, “after
the intimation he had received from
the bench, he felt that he should not
be properly discharging his duty to the
Crown and the public, if he asked them
for a verdict against the prisoner,” he
withdrew, in deference to “the very
strong opinion entertained by the Lord
Chief-Justice, and the other learned
Judges present,” that the evidence,
especially the medical evidence, sufficed
to show that the prisoner, when
he shot Mr Drummond, was labouring
under insanity. “If he were so,” added
Sir William Follett, with a pointed
[Pg 567]reservation of his own opinion, “he
would be entitled to his acquittal.”
He intimated, however, distinctly,
that he adhered to “the doctrines and
authorities” on which he had relied in
opening the case, “as being correct
law; our object being to ascertain whether
the prisoner, at the time when he
committed the crime, was—at that
time—to be regarded as a responsible
agent, or whether all control over
himself was taken away. The learned
judge, I understand, means to submit
that question to you. I cannot press
for a verdict against the prisoner, and
it will be for you to come to your decision.”
The Chief-Justice then briefly addressed
the jury, offering to go through
the whole evidence, if the jury deemed
it necessary, which he “thought to be
almost unnecessary;” adding—
“I am in your hands; but if, in balancing
the evidence in your minds, you
think that the prisoner was, at the time
of committing the act, capable of distinguishing
between right and wrong, then
he was a responsible agent, and liable to
all the penalties which the law enforces.
If not so—and if, in your judgment, the
subject should appear involved in very
great difficulty—then you will probably
not take upon yourselves to find the prisoner
guilty. If that is your opinion,
then you will acquit the prisoner. If you
think you ought to hear the evidence
more fully, in that case I will state it to
you, and leave the case in your hands.
Probably, however, sufficient has now
been laid before you, and you will say
whether you want any further information.”
Foreman of the Jury.—”We require no
more, my Lord.”
Chief-Justice Tindal.—”If you find the
prisoner not guilty, say on the ground of
insanity; in which case proper care will
be taken of him.”
Foreman.—”We find the prisoner not
guilty, on the ground of insanity.”
We repeat emphatically our deep
respect for the late Chief-Justice Tindal,
and for his brethren who sate beside
him on this momentous occasion;
and we also acknowledge the weight
due to the observation of Mr Townsend,
that “none can form so correct
an estimate of the facts proved, and
their illustration by science, as those
who actually saw what was going on;
and the three able Judges who presided
seem to have been fully impressed
with the conviction that the
prisoner ought not to be considered
amenable to punishment for his act,
being insensible, at the time he committed
it, that he was violating the
law of God and man.”
And, again, “It is far more just and
merciful to take care alike of the accused
and of society, by confining in
secure custody the doubtfully conscious
shedder of blood, than to incur
the fearful hazard of putting to
death an irresponsible agent.”[33] Nevertheless,
we concur in the unanimous
opinion of the five law lords,
expressed in their places in Parliament—the
Lord Chancellor, Lord
Brougham, Lord Cottenham, Lord
Denman, Lord Campbell—that it
would have been better to let the trial
proceed regularly to its conclusion.
The whole facts of the case demanded,
not less than the theories of the medical
witnesses, that thorough sifting,
and the application of that masterly
and luminous practical logic, which
both the Solicitor-general and the
Chief-Justice were so pre-eminently
capable of bestowing. If, after such
a dealing with the case, an acquittal
on the ground of insanity should have
ensued, who could have gainsaid it?
At present, see what a candid and
scientific writer on medical jurisprudence—as
we have several times observed,
a strong favourer of the notion
of moral insanity—has felt himself
compelled to place permanently on
record,[34] with reference to the acquittal
of M’Naughten.
“When we find a man lurking for
many days together in a particular locality,
having about him loaded weapons—watching
a particular individual who
frequents that locality—a man who does
not face the individual and shoot him, but
who coolly waits until he has an opportunity
of discharging the weapon unobserved
by his victim or others—the circumstances
appear to show such a perfect
adaptation of means to ends, and
such a power of controlling his actions,
that one is quite at a loss to understand
why a plea of irresponsibility should be
admitted, except upon the fallacious
ground that no motive could be discovered
for the act—a ground, however, which
was not allowed to prevail in the case of
Courvoisier, Francis, and the perpetrators
[Pg 568]of other atrocious crimes. Observe the
lively sense of his danger, and of his
rights and interests, as an accused person,
exhibited by M’Naughten almost
immediately after committing the act—when,
fearful lest an inadvertent admission
should be given in evidence against
him, he said to the officer[35]—’But you
won’t use this against me?‘ Note the
matter-of-fact astuteness with which he
attended to his pecuniary interests in May
and July; the total absence of any evidence
of the existence of his delusions during
his last sojourn in London; the presence
of such proof of careful, deliberate,
and too successful perpetration, as to time,
opportunity, and means; his expression
in November towards Sir Robert Peel—’D——n
him!’ But, above all, is to be
noted the time when he first gives utterance
to anything directly and cogently
favouring the notion on which his life
depended—his insane delusion with regard
to Sir Robert Peel—viz., after he had
been for some time incarcerated in Newgate,
and when he knew that he was
being examined by a physician, in order
to ascertain what had been his state of
mind at the time in question! Dr Munro
has there recorded it.[36] He said—’Mr
Salmond, the Procurator-Fiscal, Mr
Sheriff Bell, Mr Sheriff Alison, and Sir
Robert Peel, might have put a stop to this
system of persecution if they would!’ …
‘We were afraid of going out
after dark for fear of assassination: that
individuals were made to appear before
him like them he had seen in Glasgow.’ …
‘That he imagined the person at
whom he fired at Charing Cross to be one
of the crew—a part of the system that
was destroying his health. He observed,
that, when he saw the person at Charing
Cross at whom he fired, every feeling of
suffering which he had endured for months
and years rose up at once in his mind, and
that he conceived that he should obtain
peace by killing him.'”
Surely it would have conduced—especially
in the painful excitement of
the public mind on the subject at the
time—to the satisfactory administration
of justice, if it had been allowed
Sir William Follett—without his being
placed in the insidious position of appearing
to press unduly against a prisoner
being tried for his life—to combine
and contrast these various circumstances,
as he, of almost all men,
could have best combined and contrasted
them. The jury should have
had their minds solemnly and authoritatively
directed to the question, for
instance, whether this last observation
of M’Naughten made to Dr Munro
was a spontaneous, genuine indication
of utterly subverted mental faculties,
continuing from the moment of his
shooting Mr Drummond; or an effort
of anxious astuteness to give effect to
the suggestion which he may have
believed would save his life. And,
moreover, this and other circumstances
should have been accompanied
by a direction to the jury, in accordance
with that of Lord Denman in
Oxford’s case,[37] and with the following
canon, subsequently laid down by
the Judges in their answer to the first
question proposed by the Lord Chancellor[38]—viz.,
“That notwithstanding
the party did the act with a view,
under insane delusion, of redressing or
revenging some supposed grievance or
injury, he is nevertheless punishable,
if he knew at the time that he was
acting contrary to the law of the land.”
Could M’Naughten be again tried on
this charge, this is the precise question
which would be left to the jury.
Mr Alison, in his Principles of the
Criminal Law of Scotland,[39] thus lays
down the rule applicable to such cases,
in commenting on that of Bellingham:—
“Unquestionably, the mere fancying a
series of injuries to have been received
will not serve as an excuse for murder—for
this plain reason, that, supposing it
true that such injuries had been received,
they would have furnished no excuse for
the shedding of blood. On the other
hand, however, such an illusion as depriving
the pannel of the sense that what he
did was wrong amounts to legal insanity,
though he was perfectly aware that murder
in general was a crime.”
Responsibility more awful than is
devolved upon all parties to the judicial
investigation of this question can
scarcely be imagined. A deliberate
and thorough investigation of every—even
the minutest—circumstance adduced,
guided steadily by correct legal
principles, is demanded imperiously
by justice. Difficult—almost hopeless—as
may be the attempt to grope
into the turbid mind of a madman, to
[Pg 569]ascertain its true condition at a given
moment of time, the attempt must be
made, a decision must be pronounced—distinguishing
between real and
simulated imbecility or madness—between
irresponsible insanity and
responsible eccentricity. These are
questions, we repeat, of infinite importance,
of great difficulty; and
the interests of the entire community,
and of individual members of it, demand
a steady adherence to the principles
of a humane and enlightened
jurisprudence. Recent dreadful instances
have served to remove several
sources of dangerous error, in dealing
with these cases of criminal jurisprudence.
No one dare now infer madness
from the mere absence of motive,
and from the very enormity of the act
committed; nor accord immunity to
the fancied victim of “uncontrollable
impulse.” That is, at all events, a
point gained in favour of society. In
England, at all events, we sternly repudiate
this last sickly and spurious
theory, which would place the innocent
and virtuous entirely at the
mercy of the most base and ruffianly
impulses of our fallen nature. It
would relax all the bonds of self-restraint,
and afford a premium on the
indulgence of ungovernable passions.
The recent lamentable case of Robert
Pate affords a valuable illustration of
the truth of these remarks; and Mr
Baron Alderson’s charge to the jury
not only conduced to the firm administration
of justice in the particular
case, but was calculated to be of
great and permanent public service,
by dispelling the morbid and mischievous
notions which have latterly
prevailed, and exhibiting expressively
the stern simplicity and common sense
of English law. On the 27th June last,
a gentleman, who had only recently
sold his commission in the 10th Hussars,
and was residing as a gentleman
of fortune in London, suddenly struck
her Majesty on the forehead a violent
blow with a cane, which actually
caused blood to flow! He could give
no account of his reason for committing
this unmanly and infamous
outrage; but the defence set up for
him was, simply, uncontrollable impulse;
and evidence was adduced
certainly showing him to be of a very
eccentric character, and actuated by
strange whims and delusions. He
was tried on the 12th July last at the
Old Bailey, before Baron Alderson,
under statute 5 and 6 Vict. c. 51, § 2.[40]
The indictment contained three counts,
charging him with striking the Queen
“with an offensive weapon—that is,
a stick,” with intent (1st) to injure
her person; (2d) to alarm her; (3d)
to break the public peace. Again came
the doctors—one speaking of “some
strange sudden impulse, which he was
quite unable to control;” and the
other confidently pronouncing the
prisoner to have been insane. The
jury convicted the prisoner on the
first and third counts, which the
Judge told them had been clearly made
out by evidence, discarding the defence
of insanity; and the following
was the summing-up of Mr Baron
Alderson, in strict accordance with
the principles laid down in 1843 by
the Judges[41]:—
“The law throws on the prisoner the
onus of proving that, at the time the
offence was committed, he was in an unsound
state of mind; and you will have
to say, after hearing my explanation of
the law, whether this has been made out
to your satisfaction. In the first place,
you must clearly understand that it is
not because a man is insane that he is
unpunishable: and I must say, that upon
this point there exists a very grievous delusion
in the minds of medical men. The
only insanity which excuses a man for his
acts is that species of delusion which conduced
to, and drove him to commit, the
act alleged against him. If, for instance,
a man, being under the delusion that another
man would kill him, killed that
other, for, as he supposed, his own protection,
he would be unpunishable for
such an act; because it would appear
that the act was done under the delusion
that he could not protect himself in any
other manner: and there the particular
description of insanity conduced to the
offence. But, on the other hand, if a man
has a delusion that his head is made of
glass, that will be no excuse for his killing
a man. He would know very well
that, although his head were made of
glass, that was no reason why he should
kill another man, and that it was a wrong
act; and he would be properly subjected
to punishment for that act. These are the
principles which ought to govern the decision
of juries in such cases. They ought
[Pg 570]to have clear proof of a formed disease of
the mind—a disease existing before the
act was committed, and which made the
person accused incapable of knowing, at
the time he did the act, that it was a
wrong act for him to do. This is the rule
which I shall direct you to be governed
by. Try the case by this test. Did this
unfortunate gentleman know, at the time,
that it was wrong to strike the Queen on
the forehead? Now, there is no doubt
that he was very eccentric in his conduct;
but did that eccentricity disable him from
judging whether it was right or wrong to
strike the Queen? Is eccentricity to excuse
a man for any crime he may afterwards
commit? The prisoner is proved
to have been perfectly well aware of what
he had done immediately afterwards, and
in the interview which he had had since
with one of the medical gentlemen, he
admitted that he knew perfectly well
what he had done, and ascribed his conduct
to some momentary uncontrollable
impulse. The law does not acknowledge
such an impulse, if the person was aware
that it was a wrong act he was about to
commit; and he is answerable for the
consequences. A man might say that he
picked a pocket from some uncontrollable
impulse; and in that case, the law would
have an uncontrollable impulse to punish
him for it. What evidence is there, then,
in this case to justify you in coming to
the conclusion, that when the prisoner
struck the Queen he did not know it was
a wrong act—in fact, that what he was
doing was wrong?—[Mr Baron Alderson
then read over the whole of the evidence
for the defence, commenting upon it as
he proceeded.]—That the prisoner is an
object of commiseration is quite clear;
and that he should also have been taken
better care of is equally true: but the
question you have here to decide is, Are
you satisfied that, at the time, he was
suffering from a disease of the mind which
rendered him incapable of judging whether
the act he committed towards the
Queen was a right or a wrong act for him
to do? If you are not satisfied of this
fact, you must say that he is guilty; but
if you think he was not aware what he
was about, or not capable of distinguishing
between right and wrong, you will
then say that he is not guilty, on the
ground of insanity.”
If the case of M’Naughten had been
thoroughly tried out—if the medical
witnesses, above all, had been checked,
and restrained within their proper
province, as they were by Baron Alderson—and
if the summing up by the
Chief-Justice had been in accordance
with that of Baron Alderson in Pate’s
case—we do not venture to say what
would have been the result: but whatever
it might have been, it would have
satisfied the country. Whether, at
the moment when M’Naughten took
out his long-prepared pistol, and, after
a fortnight’s watching, fancied he had
found Sir Robert Peel, and deliberately
shot his victim in the back—whether
M’Naughten was, at that awful moment,
insanely ignorant of what he was
doing—utterly unaware that he was
doing wrong—is a question which
there exist no longer any human means
of determining; but it is open to us
to examine the principles applicable
to such an investigation in a court of
criminal justice.
Upwards of seven years have elapsed
since the trial of M’Naughten, and
upwards of ten years since that of
Oxford; and both of them are at the
present moment inmates of Bethlehem
Hospital. Since commencing this
article, we have been permitted,
through the courtesy of the acute and
able physician to whom the superintendence
of that important institution
has been for some years intrusted, to
see and converse with the two persons
with whose fate we have herein so
anxiously concerned ourselves. Neither
knew of our going; and we were
accompanied by the gentleman in
question.
M’Naughten was standing in the
courtyard, dressed in the costume of
the place, (a pepper-and-salt jacket
and corduroy trousers,) with his hat
on, knitting. He looks about forty
years old, and in perfect health. His
features are regular, and their expression
is mild and prepossessing. His
manner is tranquil. Usually he wears
his hat somewhat slouched over his
eyes, and sidles slowly away from any
one approaching him, as if anxious to
escape observation; but on this occasion
he at once entered into conversation
with our companion, calmly and
cheerfully, and afforded us a full opportunity
of watching him. Had we
seen him casually elsewhere, and as a
stranger, we should have thought his
countenance indicative of a certain
sort of cheerful quiet humour, especially
while he was speaking; but to
us it seemed certainly to exhibit a
feeble intellect, shown chiefly by a
faint flickering smile, even when he
was speaking on the gravest subjects.[Pg 571]
When asked what had brought him
where he was, he replied, “Fate.”
“And what is fate?” “The will of
God—or perhaps,” he added quickly,
“of the devil—or it may be of both!”
and he half-closed his eyes, and smiled.—[The
reader will bear in mind what
was deposed at the trial, as to his infidel
tendencies.[42]]—When told that Sir
Robert Peel was dead, he betrayed
no emotion, nor exhibited the slightest
interest. “One should have
thought that, considering what has
happened, you would have felt some
interest in that gentleman.” He looked
rather quickly at the speaker, and
said calmly, with a faint smile, “It
is quite useless to talk to me on that
subject: you know quite well I have
long and long ago made up my mind
never to say one word about it. I
never have, and I never will; and so
it would be quite childish to put any
questions.”[43] … “How are you,
M’Naughten?” He slightly sighed,
and said, “I am very uncomfortable.
I am very ill-used here; there is somebody
[or something] always using me
ill here. It is really too bad! I have
spoken about it many, many times;
but it is quite useless. I wish I could
get away from this place! If I could
just get out of this place, and go back
to Glasgow, my native place, it is all
I would ask for: I should be quite
well there! I shall never be well or
happy here, for there is always some
one ill-using me here.” “Well, but
what do they do to you?” “Oh,”
shaking his head, and smiling, “they
are always doing it; really it is too
bad.” “Who are they?” “Oh, I
am always being ill-used here! My
only wish now is, to get away from
this place! If I could only once get
to Glasgow, my native place!” This
is the continual burthen of his song.
It is needless to say that his complaints
are altogether unfounded: he
is treated with the utmost kindness
consistent with his situation; and, as
he has never exhibited violence nor
ill-behaviour, it has never been necessary
to resort to personal coercion,
with one exception. Two or three
years ago, he took it into his head
that, as he could not get away, he
would starve himself; and he persevered
for such a length of time in
refusing all kind of food that he
began to lose flesh fast. At length
he was told by the physician that,
since he would not eat voluntarily,
he must be made to eat; and it was
actually necessary to feed him for a
considerable time mechanically, by
means of the stomach pump. Under
this treatment he presently regained
his flesh, in spite—as it were—of
himself; and at length suffered himself
to be laughed out of his obstinacy,
and has ever since taken his food
voluntarily. He seemed himself to
be tickled by a sense of the absurdity
of which he was guilty. Not a doubt
of his complete insanity was entertained
by my acute companion, who
has devoted much observation to the
case. Shortly after we had quitted
him, and were out of his sight, he
put away his knitting, placed his
hands in his jacket pockets, and
walked very rapidly to and fro, his
face bent on the ground; and he was
apparently somewhat excited. Whatever
may have been the state of
M’Naughten at the time to which
our inquiries have been directed in
this article, we entertain little, if any
doubt, that he is now in an imbecile
condition.
Oxford was in another part of the
building, standing alone, at the extremity
of a long corridor, gazing
through a heavily-grated window, towards
the new Houses of Parliament.
His hat was on; he was dressed like
M’Naughten, and his jacket was buttoned.
We scarcely recognised him,
owing to the change of his dress. He
is fond of attracting the notice of anybody;
and conversed about himself
and his offence in the most calm and
rational manner conceivable. He has
lost much of his hair—a circumstance
which he appeared somewhat to
regret—for the front of his head is
bald; but he looks no older than his
real age, thirty. He is mortally
weary of his confinement, and says
he has been terribly punished for “his
foolish act.” “Foolish!” we exclaimed—”is
that all you can say of
your attempt to shoot her Majesty?”
He smiled, and said, “Oh, sir, I
never attempted to shoot her; I never
thought of such a thing. I aimed at
the carriage-panels only.” “Then
[Pg 572]why did you put balls in your pistols?”
“I never did,” he replied quickly.
“I never dreamed of such a thing.
There were no balls.” “Oh, then
you have not heard of the discovery
that has just been made—eh?”
“Discovery—what?” “The bullets.”
“Oh, there have been more
found than ever I used at least; for
I assure you I never used any!”
“What made you do what you did?”
“Oh, I was a fool; it was just to get
myself talked about, and kick up a
dust. A good horse-whipping was
what I wanted,” he added, with a
faint sigh. These were his very
words. “Should you have done it,
if you had thought of coming here?”
“No, indeed I should not; it has
been a severe punishment!…
I dare say public opinion says nothing
about me now; I dare say it
thinks I have got what I very well
deserve—and perhaps I have; but
possibly if I were put quietly out of
the way, and sent abroad somewhere,
public opinion might take no notice
of it.” He has taught himself French,
Italian, and German, of which he has
a fair knowledge. He also used to
draw a little, and began to write a
novel; but it proved a sorry affair,
and, being discouraged, he threw it
up. “Do you recollect hearing the
condemned sermon preached to Courvoisier?”
“Oh, yes, very well. It
was a most excellent sermon.” “Did
Courvoisier seem to attend to it?”
“Oh yes, very much; and he seemed
very much affected. It was certainly
a very appropriate sermon; I liked it
much.” “Did not you think that it
might soon be your fate to sit where
he was?” “What, in the condemned
seat?” “Yes.” “Oh, no; that
never occurred to me. I never expected
to be condemned for high
treason. Some gentleman—I forget
who he was—said I should be transported
for fourteen years. I thought
that was the worst they could do to
me; for I knew I had never meant
to do any harm, nor tried to do it.”
“Yes; but the judge and jury thought
very differently.” “Oh, I was very
fairly tried; but I never expected to
be brought in mad. I was quite surprised
at that, for I knew I was not
mad, and I wondered how they were
going to prove it.” We asked him
if he had ever seen us; to which he
replied, gazing steadily, “Yes, I
think I have—either at the Privy
Council, or in Newgate Chapel.”
“Where did you sit on the Sunday
when the condemned sermon was
preached to Courvoisier?” “I sate
on the steps near the altar.” “How
were you dressed?” “Oh, a blue
surtout, with velvet collar;” and he
proceeded to describe his dress almost
exactly as we have described it at
the commencement of the article.
He exhibits considerable cleverness:
whatever he does, whether in playing
at fives, or working, (e. g. making
gloves, &c.) he does far better than
any one else, and shows considerable
tact and energy in setting his companions
to work, and superintending
them. He admits that he committed
a very great offence in having done
anything to alarm the Queen, and
attributes it entirely to a mischievous
and foolish love of notoriety. He
said, “I thought it would set everybody
talking and wondering;” but
“never dreamed of what would have
come of it—least of all that I was to be
shut up all my life in this place.” …
“That list of conspirators, and letters
from them, that were found in your
lodgings—were they not real?” “Oh,
no,” he replied, with rather an anxious
smile, “all mere sham—only nonsense!
There was never anything of
the sort!” “Then, why did you do
it?” “It was only the folly of a
boy; I wasn’t nineteen then—it was
very silly no doubt.” “And their
swords and dresses, and so forth—eh?”
“Entirely nonsense! It was a very
absurd joke. I did not think it would
come out so serious. I did not appreciate
the consequences, or I never
would have done it.” The word
“appreciate” he used with a very
marked emphasis.
We entertain no doubt whatever of
his perfect sanity; and, if so, as his
crime was great, so his punishment is
fearful.
FOOTNOTES:
[2] Modern State Trials: Revised and Illustrated, with Essays and Notes. By
William C. Townsend, Esq., M.A., Q.C., Recorder of Macclesfield. In 2 vols. 8vo.
Longman & Co. 1850.
[3] How must the following verses in the Psalms of the day have effected him, if
the wretched being were not too bewildered to appreciate them!—”Turn thee unto
me, and have mercy upon me, for I am desolate and in misery. The sorrows of my
heart are enlarged; O bring thou me out of my troubles. Look upon my adversity
and misery, and forgive me all my sins.”—Ps. xxv. 15, 16, 17. “O shut not up my
soul with the sinners, nor my life with the blood-thirsty.”—Ps. xxvi. 9. If the murderer’s
heart did not thrill when these last words were read out by the chaplain,
with fearful distinctness, it must have been the only one that did not.
[4] He was subsequently respited, owing to the zealous interference of some medical
men, who succeeded in satisfying the Secretary of State of the prisoner’s insanity.
See Taylor’s Medical Jurisprudence, p. 792.
[5] Ibid. p. 803-4.
[6] Rex v Reynolds. Taylor’s Med. Jurisp. p. 801.
[7] Vol. i. p. 320.
[8] Townsend, vol. i. p. 46.
[9] Medical Jurisprudence, p. 794, 3d edition. This is, in our opinion, the best book
extant on medical jurisprudence.
[10] Ibid. p. 798.
[11] “Is it not extraordinary,” asked the learned Mr Barrington, (Observations on
the Ancient Statutes, p. 270,) “that the life of an Englishman prosecuted by the
crown should continue to depend upon the critical construction of two absolute
French words?” (fait compasser out imaginer la mort nôtre seigneur le roi.) There is
practically no force in these remarks, made nearly a century ago, as the words
have a perfectly defined and recognised legal signification, and which is that mentioned
above.
[12] His Majesty’s noble demeanour—calm, courageous, and dignified—on that agitating
occasion, has always been justly applauded. The audience was of course highly
excited; and Mr Sheridan composed, on the spur of the moment, the following
addition to the National Anthem. It was sung by Mrs Jordan thrice that
evening:—
From the assassin’s blow,
God shield the King!
O’er him thine arm extend;
For Britain’s sake defend
Our father, prince, and friend—
God save the King!”
[13] Sir William Follett, (then Solicitor-general,) in addressing the jury in prosecuting
M’Naughten, alluded to the speech of Mr Erskine as one of the most
eloquent and able speeches, probably, that was ever delivered at the bar.
[14] Adolphus’s Hist. of England, vol. vii. p. 277.
[15] Townsend, vol. i. p. 104.
[16] At the Old Bailey, rue is placed plentifully on the ledge of the dock: whether
in capital cases only, we do not know. The monster Maria Manning furiously
gathered the rue that lay before her, and flung it amongst the counsel sitting at the
table beneath her!
[17] Townsend, vol. i. p. 113.
[18] Opinions of the Judges, ante, p. 549.
[19] Ante, p. 549.
[20] Townsend, vol. i. p. 150.
[21] Medical Jurisprudence, p. 801.
[22] Townsend, p. 337.
[23] Townsend, vol. i. p. 338.
[24] Ibid. p. 345.
[25] We have heard high authorities strongly disapprove of the conviction and execution
of Bellingham; and it certainly appears impossible to reconcile with true principles
of jurisprudence the different fates awarded to Bellingham and M’Naughten,
supposing the facts to be as alleged in each case. A military officer, present at the
execution of Bellingham, and very near the scaffold, told us that he distinctly recollects
Bellingham, while standing on the scaffold, elevating one of his hands, as if to
ascertain whether it were raining; and he observed to the chaplain, in a very calm
and natural tone and manner, “I think we shall have rain to-day!“
[26] Townsend, vol. i. p. 398.
[27] Ante, p. 559.
[28] Townsend, vol. i. p. 396.
[29] Ibid. p. 400.
[30] It is said that the two physicians selected by Government to examine the prisoner,
in company with those who did so on behalf of the defence, did not differ from
them in opinion; and Mr Cockburn taunted Sir William Follett with not having
called them, though they sate beside him in court. By that time Sir William Follett
might have seen, during the progress of the trial, sufficient to make him distrust
medical evidence altogether, come from whom it might!—Ibid. p. 378.
[31] Ibid. p. 400.
[32] Ibid.
[33] Townsend, vol. i. p. 325.
[34] Taylor’s Medical Jurisprudence, p. 799.
[35] Ante, p. 562.
[36] Townsend, vol. i. p. 395.
[37] Ante, p. 560.
[38] Ante, p. 549.
[39] P. 658.
[40] Ante, p. 552.
[41] Ante, p. 549.
[42] Ante, p. 565.
[43] This he has always said, and has adhered to his resolution.
ANNA HAMMER.[44]
The literature of Germany at last
shows signs of revival from the torpor
consequent on the late political convulsions,
and the Leipzig book-catalogue
for Michaelmas 1850 is far
more promising than any of its predecessors
since the revolutions of 1848.
Out of a number of meritorious German
books that have recently come before
us, we have been much interested
by the first instalment of a series of
Zeitbilder—sketches of German social
and political life during the second
quarter of the present century. Anna
Hammer is certainly the best we have
seen of the numerous German novels
of a political tendency published within
the last two years. Its object is
the exposure, in the course of a fictitious
narrative, of the oppression and
injustice which, in many German
states, the people have long endured;
of the wanton insolence of the military
and aristocracy, the servility and
corruption of the courtiers and placemen,
and the frequent tyranny of the
sovereigns. The book is a picture of
misrule; and if, here and there, high
colouring may be suspected, on the
other hand most of the abuses shown
up are but too real and notorious. It
is written with temper and moderation,
and points to redress of grievances
and to constitutional government—not
to subversion and anarchy.
The author is no experienced novelist,
nor does he pretend to that character;
but he writes with a thorough knowledge
of his subject, and also with
much spirit and dramatic effect, preferring
short sentences and pointed
dialogue to the long-winded paragraphs
and tedious narrative common
amongst the romance-writers of his
country, to whom he has evidently
preferred for his models those of
France and England. We augur
favourably of this escape from the
trammels of custom, and hope to see
the example followed by others. In
the present instance, the result has
been a very lively tale, more than one
of whose chapters would stand alone
as detached and independent sketches
of German life. Annexed to the
tolerably intricate plot, are episodical
scenes, the actors in which are dismissed
without ceremony when they
have fulfilled the purpose of their
introduction—this purpose being the
exhibition of the character and peculiarities
of the classes they typify.
Thus, for instance, of the persons in
the second chapter of the novel we
hear no more until the third volume;
of some of them nothing is seen until
the closing scene of all, when they
appear—without, however, being
dragged in—to figure in the final
group on which the curtain falls.
There is certainly a want of art in the
construction of Anna Hammer; but
this is in some degree atoned for by
vividness and character, much rarer
qualities with German novelists. An
idea of its merits will be best conveyed
by extract, for which it is well
adapted by its abundant incident and
desultory nature. We commence with
the opening pages, a graphic sketch
of garrison life.
On a warm April afternoon, three
cavalry officers were seated together
in the only inn of a small German
town. Two of them sat at the table.
One of these had one leg crossed over
the other; his companion had both
legs stretched out at full length before
him. The third sat at the window.
All three were smoking; two of them
cigars, the third a huge meerschaum
pipe. All three were silent. He
whose legs were crossed played with
his spur, and spun the rowel till it
rang again. Number Two gazed at
his great pipe, and at the clouds that
he puffed from it. Number Three
looked through the window at the
clouds which the wind drove across
the sky.
A weary life is that of cavalry
officers in small garrisons. One hour
of the twenty-four is passed in the
riding-school; another in drilling
recruits; a quarter of an hour is consumed
in inspection of stables—and
[Pg 574]then the day’s work is done, and all
the other hours are before them,
vacant, but heavy as lead. Only one
squadron is there; it comprises, at
most, but four or five officers. These
were at the military school together.
Their subjects of conversation—horses
and dogs, women, and the army-list—are
long since worn out. The nearest
garrison is too remote for friendly
visits. With non-commissioned officers,
discipline and etiquette forbid
their association. The little town affords
them no society. The small,
quiet, and often narrow-minded family
circle of burghers and officials shuns
intimacy with the officers. They meet
them at the tavern and bowling-alley,
and at the club, if there is one: in
public places, with their wives and
children, they do not willingly consort
with them; and in their houses they
receive them not. There are certainly
a few noble families in the
neighbourhood; but these are not all
sociable; and those who would gladly
be hospitable have been too much so,
and can be so no longer. Now and
then comes an invitation to a shooting
party—but there is no shooting in
April.
The three officers—all lieutenants
and young men, of graceful figures
and energetic countenances—sat for a
long while still and silent. The postman
entered the low-roofed apartment.
He laid upon the table the
latest newspaper from the capital,
and departed, without a word. The
officers neither moved nor spoke. At
last one of them stretched out his arm
and took up the paper, slowly, almost
mechanically; the two others gave no
heed. The former glanced over the
paper,—beginning at the last page,
with the deaths, marriages, and advertisements.
In a few minutes he had
got to the end—that is to say, to the
beginning—and he threw the paper
lazily upon the table.
“Nothing new!” said he, gaping;
and again he twirled his spur-rowel.
“As usual!” said his neighbour.
The third took no notice.
For a while longer they sat mute
and motionless, till the cigars were
finished, and the meerschaum-bowl
smoked out. Fresh cigars were then
lighted, and again the pipe was filled.
At the same time the officers rose
from their seats, and took a few steps
through the apartment.
“Slow work!” said one.
“Damned slow!” replied another.
The third looked wearily at his boots.
Then they all three relapsed into their
seats and their silence.
The sun set. Its last rays illumined
the shifting masses of cloud, which
piled themselves up into fantastical
forms, displaying rich variety of tint.
It grew dark in the dingy tavern-room.
The clouds from the great
meerschaum could scarcely be discerned.
The ennui increased.
A waiter brought in two dimly-burning
tallow candles, and placed
them upon the table. The ennui did
not diminish.
The tramp of horses was heard
without. It came down the street, in
the direction of the tavern. The
countenances of the three officers
became animated.
“Can it be the captain back
already?” cried one, half surprised.
“Impossible; though he rode like
the very devil, he could not be back
for another hour.”
“But there are two horses, an officer’s
and his servant’s; I know it by
sound of hoof.”
The third officer looked round at
the two speakers. “It is not the
captain,” he said positively. “The
captain’s black charger has a lighter
tread. Yonder officer’s horse goes
heavily.”
They all rose and went to the window.
Two horsemen rode slowly up
the street; one at an interval of a few
paces behind the other.
“By Jove! an officer and his servant!”
said one of the lieutenants.
The other nodded assent.
“Who can it be? Whither can he
be going?”
None could answer the questions.
The foremost rider drew rein before
the house. “Is this an inn?” demanded
he through the open door.
Host, waiter, hostler, all stumbled
out together.
“May it so please you!” replied
the host, humbly.
Meanwhile the officer’s servant had
ridden up and jumped from his horse.
The officer also dismounted. The
hostler would have taken his bridle.
The officer pushed him back so[Pg 575]
roughly, that he staggered and fell.
“Clown, how dare you touch my
horse?”
The servant took the bridle from
his master, and gave the unfortunate
hostler a kick in the rear as he rose
to his legs.
“Does your lordship propose to
remain here?” inquired the innkeeper,
in a tone of deep submission.
The officer answered not. He patted
his horse on neck and shoulder.
Then he turned round to the host
and said, briefly and imperiously,
“A room!”
The three officers within doors
looked at each other with increasing
astonishment.
“Do you know him? Who is he?”
asked one of them.
He was unknown to all of them.
“He wears the uniform of our regiment!”
remarked another.
“That is unaccountable,” said the
third, shaking his head.
“The horse is nothing extraordinary:
a mere campaigning beast.”
“You would have him knock up
his best chargers, I suppose? They
have ridden far. The horses show
that.”
The room door opened.
“Be so obliging as to step in here
for a short time,” said the innkeeper.
“Your apartment shall be got ready
immediately. Here you will find some
gentlemen comrades.”
The stranger officer entered. He
was a tall, slender, and yet powerful
man, with features delicately chiselled,
and an air of insolent superciliousness
in his whole bearing and appearance.
He greeted the occupants of
the room with engaging courtesy.
“Ah! comrades!” said he, “I have
the honour to introduce myself—Prince
of Amberg! I am transferred
to your regiment—to this squadron.
I recommend myself to your friendship
and good fellowship!”
The senior of the three officers continued
the introduction: “Von der
Gruben; Von Martini; my name is
Count Engelhart. We are delighted
to make a good comrade welcome.”
They shook hands.
“May I inquire,” said Prince Amberg,
“where the captain is, that I
may report myself to him? Duty
before everything.”
“The captain is on an excursion in
the neighbourhood, to visit an acquaintance,”
replied Count Engelhart.
“We expect him back in about
an hour. He will alight here. I am
senior lieutenant of the squadron,”
added he, smiling.
“Then, meanwhile, I report myself
to you,” replied the Prince.
With a slight smile upon their faces,
the two officers interchanged military
salutes.
“Excuse me, for a short half-hour,”
said Prince Amberg. “After four
days’ fatiguing ride, I feel the necessity
of attention to my toilet. Au revoir.”
And he left the room.
Whilst the Prince embellished his
elegant person, the trio of lieutenants
laid their heads together to conjecture
the causes that had brought him, the
model courtier, the butterfly guardsman,
the pet of the court ladies, the
most brilliant ornament of the court
circle, from the attractive capital to
their tedious country garrison. The
change was too disadvantageous for it
possibly to be the consequence of his
own caprice or inclination. On his
reappearance he volunteered, over a
bowl of champagne punch, the desired
information. He was in disgrace at
court, in consequence of a trifling indiscretion.
One of his new comrades
immediately guessed what this was.
Martini remembered to have seen in
the newspaper an account of a scandalous
frolic in a public garden, where
a number of young officers of aristocratic
families had grossly insulted the
wives and daughters of the citizens.
But Martini’s mention of this incident
was the signal for the laughter of his
friends, who jeered him for his simplicity,
and scouted the idea of a
nobleman falling into disgrace because
he had made free with a few prudish
plebeians. A similar affair that had
occurred at a masquerade, and which
was attended by circumstances of
gross indecency, was also treated as
an excellent joke. If they could not
divert themselves at the expense of
the bourgeoisie, Prince Amberg said,
what became of the distinction of
ranks? The matters in question had
furnished high amusement to the
whole court: the ladies had laughed
heartily behind their fans at the transgressors’
glowing descriptions of the[Pg 576]
consternation and scandal they had
caused; and the reigning prince,
whom Amberg irreverently designated
as “the old gentleman,” took
no heed of the matter, nor of the muttered
discontent of the insulted burgesses.
No; his disgrace was certainly
for a trifling offence, but not for
such harmless drolleries as these. At
church, one day, he had ventured to
remark to a lady of the household that
she held her prayer-book upside down.
The lady, who would fain have passed
for a devotee, taxed him with impertinence,
and with taking her perpetually
for a butt; the pious portion of
the court took up the matter, talked
of irreligious levity in holy places, and
the upshot of the whole was his condemnation
to exile in country quarters.
Meanwhile arrivals took place at
the inn. The officers’ attention was
excited by the entrance of a slender,
sickly-looking youth of nineteen or
twenty, bearing a knapsack and a
harp, and accompanied by a dark-eyed
maiden of fifteen. These were Bernard
Hammer and his sister Anna.
The first glance at the young girl’s
blooming countenance suggested to
the profligate Amberg a plan of seduction.
Whilst he paid his court to
Anna, Martini and Gruben took off
the brother’s attention, plied him with
punch, professed sympathy and friendship,
and inquired his history and that
of his family. Bernard and his sister,
it appeared, were not itinerant musicians,
as their humble garb and pedestrian
mode of traveling had led the
officers to believe. Their father, a
skilful professor of music, had taught
them to play upon the harp, and
Anna, grateful for the seemingly disinterested
kindness of Prince Amberg,
did not refuse, weary though she was,
to gratify him by the display of her
skill. Meanwhile the others questioned
her brother.
“My story will be very short,”
said the Young man. “We are three
in family. My eldest sister was married
young to a worthy and prosperous
man, and by this union the happiness
of all of us seemed insured.
Suddenly she experienced a terrible
affliction—”
He paused. “Well?” said Von
Gruben, encouragingly. The youth
opened his lips to continue.
“Bernard!” exclaimed his sister in
a warning voice. She had ceased playing,
and, amidst the flatteries and
compliments of the Prince, her first
glance was for her brother. Her quick
ear seemed to have caught his words.
Or had she a presentiment of what he
was about to say?
The brother started, and the words
he was on the point of uttering remained
unspoken.
Von Gruben’s curiosity, previously
feigned, was now strongly excited.
“You were about to say—?” he observed.
Martini’s attention had been
attracted by the maiden’s exclamation.
He, too, approached Bernard,
who quickly recovered himself, and
continued.
“My brother-in-law,” he said, “is
lost to my unhappy sister. She has
no longer a husband. Spare me the
details. They would be too agitating
for myself and my little sister. His
daughter’s grief hurried my father to
his grave. It bound his children the
closer together. My old infirm mother,
my poor sister with her child,
and I, have since then lived inseparable,
supporting ourselves by the
labour of our hands. My sister works
with her needle; I draw patterns for
manufacturers and embroiderers. Unfortunately,
my sister’s health has
lately given way, and therefore have
I now been to fetch home Anna, who
has hitherto dwelt with a distant relative.
She will take charge of our
little household, and nurse our old
mother, now nearly bed-ridden.”
“Much misery, great cause for grief,
is there not, my dear Gruben?” said
Martini, twisting his mustache. Then
filling the glasses, he drank with Martini
and the stranger. Count Engelhart
sat motionless behind the punch-bowl,
smoking his great meerschaum pipe.
Bernard Hammer’s great ambition
was to become a painter. He was an
enthusiast for art. Whilst his perfidious
entertainers kept his glass constantly
full, and riveted his attention
by their conversation and generous
promises, Prince von Amberg, by dint
of infernal cunning and of artifices
whose real object the simple-minded
girl—as yet scarcely emerged from
childhood—could not even remotely
suspect, inveigled Anna from the apartment.
Her departure was unperceived[Pg 577]
by her brother. Presently, in a lull
of the conversation, a scream was
heard, proceeding from the upper part
of the house. Bernard started up in
alarm. The officers would fain have
persuaded him to remain, alleging a
squabble amongst the servants, when
just then the cry was repeated. This
time there was no mistaking the
sound. It was a woman’s voice, its
shrillness and power doubled by terror,
screaming for aid.
“My sister!” cried Bernard Hammer,
and with one bound he was out
of the room. Several persons—the
host, the hostess, and other inmates
of the house—were assembled in the
corridor. They looked up the stairs,
and seemed uncertain whether or not
to ascend. Young Hammer rushed
through them, and sprang up stairs.
A door was violently pulled open.
His sister darted out, her countenance
distorted and pale as a corpse.
“Wretch! monster! Save me!”
she shrieked. Close behind her came
Prince Amberg. He appeared quite
calm, although his finely-cut features
were slightly pale. A supercilious
smile played upon his lips.
Anna Hammer flew into her brother’s
arms. “Save me, Bernard,”
she cried. “The wretch, the fiend!”
She shook like a leaf. Prince Amberg
would have passed on, but Bernard
let his sister go, and confronted him.
“Sir!” he cried, “what have you
done to my sister? What insult
have you offered to the child?
Answer for yourself! Give me satisfaction!”
The Prince laughed. “Satisfaction!
Ask the little strumpet herself what
ails her.”
“Strumpet! Sir, you stir not
hence!” And he grasped the Prince
fiercely by the breast. Amberg would
have shaken off his hold. The uniform
coat was torn in the struggle,
and Bernard received a blow in the
face from his adversary. But it
seemed as if the sickly youth were
suddenly endowed with superhuman
strength. He seized the Prince with
both hands, and shook him till the
strong vigorous officer almost lost consciousness.
Then he threw him down
upon the ground.
The other officers had followed
young Hammer, and came hurrying
up stairs. They tore him from above
the panting Prince.
“Knave! clown!” And Gruben
and Martini struck at him with their
fists.
“Befoul not your fingers with him,”
said Count Engelhart. “Leave him
to the men.” And he pointed to a
group of soldiers, now assembled at
the stair-foot.
“You are right, comrade; the fellow
is like a mad dog. It is out of his
power to disgrace our uniform.”
Then the officers seized the young
man, and with their united strength
threw him down stairs.
“Men! there is the strolling musician
who dares assault your officers.”
The soldiers received Bernard as he
fell headlong down the staircase, and
dragged him forth with shouts of
savage joy, shutting the house-door
behind them. The officers returned
to their bowl of cardinal, Prince
Amberg previously changing his torn
uniform. The people of the house
looked at each other in silence.
Anna Hammer had remained for a
short time in a state of total unconsciousness.
She came to herself just
as her brother was pushed down the
stairs. With a shriek, she flew after
him. But she was too late. The
soldiers were already forth with their
prize, and in vain she shook the door,
which was held from without.
In the street there arose a wild
tumult; a chorus of shouts and curses,
blows and screams.
Notwithstanding her terrible anxiety,
the young girl’s strength was
soon exhausted by her fruitless efforts
to open the door. She turned despairingly
to the host and hostess. “For
the love of God’s mercy, save my poor
brother! The savages will kill him.
He is so weak, so suffering!”
The innkeeper shrugged his shoulders.
“What can we do against the
military?” he said.
“For the sake of my poor old
mother!” implored the maiden. “For
my sister’s sake! He is our sole
support! Without him we perish!
And he is so good, so noble!”
The hostess went away, as though
unable longer to support the spectacle
of the poor girl’s despair. Her husband
shrugged his shoulders repeatedly.
“The soldiery are too power[Pg 578]ful.
Often the officers themselves cannot
restrain them.”
The noise outside increased. The
voices grew louder and the cries
wilder—the scuffle more violent. Nothing
could be distinguished of what
was going on. Suddenly, above the
riot and tumult, young Hammer’s voice
predominated. In a tone of heartrending
agony and despair: “Help!”
he cried; “they are murdering me!”
There followed a violent fall upon
the pavement, and a wild huzza
shouted by many voices. Then all
was still as death.
“They have murdered him!”
shrieked the maiden. “They have
murdered my brother!”
She burst into the room in which
the officers sat, and threw herself at
the feet of the first she saw. “Save,
save! Oh, for heaven’s love, save
my brother!”
“My little girl,” quoth Lieutenant
Martini in a tone of quiet jocularity,
“it strikes me you are not at all
wanted here.”
Just then the loud and cheerful
notes of a post-horn resounded in
front of the house, and a carriage
stopped at the door.
“A carriage at this late hour!
Quite a day of adventures, I declare!”
yawned Count Engelhart.
The house door was heard to open.
A few seconds later, that of the public
room was thrown wide, and a
lady in an elegant travelling-dress
was ushered in by the host. She
was tall, rather full than slender in
person, and apparently about five-and-twenty.
Her complexion was
fresh, her eyes were lively. Her air
and bearing were those of the first
society.
On her entrance Prince Amberg
sprang from his seat in astonishment.
“Frau von Horberg! Your ladyship,
what an unhoped-for pleasure!”
“You here, Prince!—how unexpected
a meeting!”
Anna Hammer rose to her feet.
The thought of a last possible chance
of succour and mercy flashed through
her soul when she saw that the
stranger was acquainted with the
prince. Throwing herself before
her, she clasped her knees. “Oh,
most gracious lady,” implored she,
“have compassion on my poor
brother: say one word for him to the
gentleman, that he may free him from
the soldiers’ hands.”
“Will the little toad be gone!”
exclaimed Prince Amberg, stepping
forward. Then, turning to the lady—”A
harp-player, an impudent stroller,
who has been making a disturbance
here with her brother.”
“Ah, fie!” cried the lady, and
pushed the young girl from her with
a sort of loathing—not with her hand,
but with her foot.
Anna Hammer stood up. Feelings
of inexpressible grief and bitterness
crowded upon her young heart.
At that moment she felt herself no
longer a child. One hour’s events
had converted her into a woman.
She cast a glance of scorn at the
lady, at the officer. Then she
silently left the room. She crossed
the empty entrance hall, and passed
through the open door into the street.
Here all was still; not a living creature
was to be seen. An icy wind blew.
She sought around. A moonbeam,
forcing its way through the scudding
clouds, revealed to her a dark form
lying along the side of the street.
She approached this object. It was
her brother; he was covered with
blood, and did not stir. She threw
herself upon his body. He still
breathed.
Poor, unhappy sister!
At that moment an officer rode up.
He drew bridle at the tavern door,
dismounted, gave his horse to the
orderly who followed him, and entered
the house.
In the public room sat Prince
Amberg, conversing with the lady in
the familiar tone of old acquaintanceship.
On the officer’s entrance he
sprang from his chair, buckled on
his sabre in a twinkling, clapped
his dragoon helmet upon his head,
and stepped forward with all
the rigid decorum of military discipline.
“Captain, I report myself—Lieutenant
Prince Amberg, appointed
to your squadron!”
Habitual readers of German novels
will assuredly deem Anna Hammer a
great improvement on their usual ponderous
style—a decided step in the
right direction. Whatever its faults,
it has a vivacity not common
in German works of fiction. The[Pg 579]
above extracts, the beginning and
end of the first chapter, although
sketchy, and hurried, and reading as
if written at a scamper, without much
artistical finish, are very effective,
and exhibit touches of acute observation
and quiet humour. We
like novels that at once plunge the
reader into action and bustle, and
crowd the stage with characters.
Explanatory introductions and parenthetical
explanations are alike
odious. The author of Anna Hammer
avoids both, and carries out his plan
and shows off his personages by
dialogue and incident. We have
already remarked on his propensity
abruptly to discard characters, whose
careful introduction led the reader to
expect their reappearance. Thus we
thought to have again met with the
three smoking lieutenants, but it
seems they served their turn in the
single chapter in which they are held
up as examples of the brutality and
depravity of their class. They are left
to their pipes and their ennui, to their
dull German newspaper, and their
duller country inn. Even Prince
Amberg, the profligate favourite of
the equally profligate heir to the
crown, is brought forward but once
more, under mysterious circumstances,
whose explanation is left in
great measure to the reader’s imagination.
Madame von Horberg
plays a rather more important, but
still a subordinate part in the story,
whose chief interest turns upon the
courage and self-devotion of Anna
Hammer. We shall not trace the
plot in detail, which would spoil the
interest to those who may read the
book. Before glancing at its general
outline, we proceed to further extract,
and for that purpose need not go
beyond the second chapter, which is
in itself a little drama of considerable
interest. It is entitled—
THE EJECTMENT.
It was early upon a bright morning.
The farmer’s servants had long
betaken themselves, with plough, and
harrow, and horses, to their labour
in the fields. The women had swept
and cleaned hall and kitchen, and
were dispersed at their work—some
in the garden, digging and planting,
others in the wash-house, or in the
rooms where provisions for the winter
were stored. The cows in the great
stable had already been milked, and
received their fresh fodder. At an
early hour the farmer had exchanged
his jacket for a coat, taken hat and
stick, and gone out: he had not yet
returned.
The mistress of the house went
round the extensive tenements, to see
if all were in order. She was a tall,
robust, vigorous woman, about forty
years old, fresh and comely, and still
handsome, although that morning her
countenance was grave and anxious,
and her eye had an uneasy glance.
She inspected the kitchen, looked at the
hearth, the kettles, the ash-tub, the
stock of wood for the day, the potatoes,
which were peeling for the midday
meal, the shining array of pots
and pans. Then she went, followed
by the kitchen-maid, into the adjacent
larder, and gave out meat and
bacon for dinner. Thence she betook
herself to the dairy, and here there
was a gleam of satisfaction in her eye;
but on leaving the room, as she gave
one more glance at the numerous
brown bowls with their rich white
contents, it faded away, and was
replaced by earnestness, almost
by grief. From the dairy she went
to the spacious barn. It was so
clean swept that a needle might have
been found on the floor. On either
hand was a stable; to the right
for the horses, to the left for the cows.
The former was nearly empty; the
animals were at work in the fields,
with the exception of some broodmares,
which lay on clean straw with
their foals beside them. The cowhouse
had more occupants. The
white, brown, black and brindled
beasts stood in long rows at their
cribs, smooth, shining, and well fed,
and munched the sweet-smelling hay.
They all knew the housewife: she
patted them all in turn, although she
did not, as was her wont, speak
caressingly to them, but went silently
from one to the other. Pleasure at
the full and prosperous aspect of the
stable struggled in her features with
some secret cause of grief.
Above the stables were a number
of rooms; these contained the pro[Pg 580]visions
of hemp, flax, and yarn, and,
above all, great store of snow-white
linen, from the coarse house linen up
to the finest damask. The sturdy
farmer’s wife had already set foot on
the stairs, to ascend and feast her
eyes with her treasure; but she hastily
turned away, back into the
kitchen, and thence into the farm-yard.
The farm-yard was large and
roomy. On the one side stood the
farm-buildings; in their centre, separated
from them by tolerably
wide intervals, was the snug farm-house,
with its walls of dark bricks,
and its roof of bright red tiles, with
green shutters to the windows, and
vines trailing over its southern and
eastern sides. On either hand were
sheds for carts, sledges, ploughs, and
other farm implements. Opposite to
the farm-house, in a smiling little
garden, stood a smaller dwelling, of
even pleasanter aspect than its neighbour.
This house, then uninhabited,
was to be the residence of the present
owners of the farm, when increase
of years should induce them to resign
its management into the more
vigorous hands of their children.
Judging from the robust aspect of
the farmer’s wife, that day was yet
far distant.
A thick forest enclosed the farm on
three sides. On the fourth, garden
and pasture and arable land stretched
out in all directions, as far as the eye
could reach. The underwood in the
forest was already bursting into leaf,
and the lofty beeches here and there
put forth tender green buds. The
knotty branches of the huge oaks were
still gray and bare.
Not far from the farm-house, where
the ground rose a little, stood a long
table of white deal, surrounded by
green branches, and canopied by the
spreading limbs of an elm. Near at
hand were groups of walnut-trees,
and a few chestnuts, budding into
white and pink blossom; and a little
farther five or six venerable oaks,
which seemed to have stemmed the
storms of centuries, and to have witnessed
the building and decay of more
than one farm-house, the growth and
decline of many generations.
The soft beams of the spring sun
gave friendly greeting to the housewife
as she stepped out into the farm-yard,
and a light breeze wafted to her
senses the fresh perfumes of awakening
nature. Thousands of birds sang
and twittered exultingly amongst the
trees; the woodpecker tapped perseveringly
at the dry branches of the
oaks; and over the house, from an
almost invisible elevation, was heard
the joyous carol of the lark.
Two children came forth from the
garden of the smaller house. A boy
of six or seven years old dragged
a child’s cart, in which sat a little
girl of three. Both were pictures
of health and cheerfulness. The
boy sprang shouting to meet his
mother, the cart rattling behind.
With a joyful “Good morning,
mother!” he held out his hand.
She pressed it, then stooped down,
took the little girl from the cart,
kissed her and put her upon the
ground.
“You are early up this morning,
dear children!” said she.
“Oh yes, mother,” replied the boy,
with childish unconcern. “Father
said yesterday this would likely be our
last day here, so, before we went, I
thought to take little Margaret a ride
round the garden.”
“Good boy. But your father was
not in earnest. We shall stay here
to-day and many another day besides.”
“That is capital! Then I shall
have a field to myself, and a strip of
meadow, and I can bring up the foal
and calf which father gave me.”
“That you can and shall do.”
“And I shall have my chicken,”
cried little Margaret.
“You shall, my dear Margaret.”
The woman went with the children
into the garden, and sat down on a
bench in an arbour. There she took
the little girl upon her lap, whilst the
boy stood beside her, and she gazed
alternately at the substantial farm-house
and at the pleasant cottage close
at hand.
“How dull you are to-day, mother;
is anything the matter?” said
the boy.
“Nothing, my child—it will pass
away.”
Through a wicket in the hedge, a
countryman entered the farm-yard.
He looked about him on all sides, and[Pg 581]
when he saw the woman, he went up
to her.
“Good morning, neighbour. How
goes it?”
“Good morning, neighbour. How
should it go?”
“I see no preparations as yet. Is
not the commissioner coming?”
“I believe not.”
“Is your husband at home?”
“He is gone out.”
“Do you really believe the gentlemen
will not come? Do not rely
upon it. These are bad times.”
“They cannot come.”
“Don’t say that, neighbour. Who
can tell what can or cannot happen
now-a-days!”
“Why prophesy evil, neighbour?
Ill luck comes fast enough; there is
no need to invoke it.”
“Well, well, don’t be angry. I
meant no offence. It is good to be
prepared for misfortune. And my
word for it, these are bad times. The
humble are oppressed; the great
nobles have the power; justice is no
more in the land—by the peasant,
especially, it is never to be found. The
nobleman and the fisc are too powerful
for him.”
“But we have laws, neighbour;
and the laws govern both rich and
poor, great and small.”
“They should, they should! But
what is the use of laws, when judges
are not honest? When bailiffs can
squeeze us, and tax-gatherers cheat
us, without our daring to make a stir
about it.”
“But bailiffs and tax-gatherers
have their superiors.”
“Ay, but all are links of the same
chain. All stand by each other. They
dine at each other’s tables, and make
each other presents. The bailiff sends
the best carriage-horses to the president’s
stables. The president is a
good friend of the minister’s. And
the nobleman is hand and glove with
all of them.”
The woman rose from her seat.
“It is breakfast-time, neighbour Littlejohn;
come in. My husband will
soon be back.”
They walked toward the farm-house.
They were but a few paces
from the door, when two carriages
drove into the yard, containing several
persons. On the box of one sat
two gendarmes, and upon the other
were two officers of justice.
“There they are,” exclaimed Littlejohn.
“Keep up your heart, neighbour.”
The woman’s countenance worked
convulsively for a moment, but she
quickly composed herself, and taking
little Margaret in her arms, she stood
calm and silent before the door.
The gendarmes and officers got
down from the box; the gentlemen
alighted from the carriages. One of
the latter, a short, corpulent person,
approached the farmer’s wife.
“I come upon a mournful errand,
Mrs Oberhage!” said he in a tone of
sympathy, disagreeable because it did
not sound sincere.
The woman neither stirred nor
replied.
“Our duty, Mrs Oberhage—believe
me, it is often very painful; but so
much so as on this occasion I never
yet have known it to be.”
The woman answered him not.
“Believe me, this is an unhappy
day for me.”
“To us you have never yet brought
happiness, judge,” said the woman
bitterly.
One of the other gentlemen now
stepped forward. He was tall, thin,
and pompous, and had two orders
upon his breast. The judge had but
one, in his button-hole.
“I think we will to business, Herr
Justizrath,” said he to the judge.
“Oh, gentlemen!” said the woman,
still calm but earnest, “surely you
will wait. My husband is not yet here,
nor our lawyer. I expect them both
immediately.”
“What have we to do with either
of them?” said the counsellor,[45] carelessly.
“The matter is settled, and
admits of no alteration.”
“The matter is not yet settled.
The day is not yet over!” quickly replied
the woman.
“My good woman, I can make all
allowance for your present mood, but
[Pg 582]do not cause useless delay. Let us
go into the house and begin, Herr
Justizrath.”
“A little patience, Mrs Oberhage,”
said the judge, still more blandly
than before.
They went into the house. The
other officials followed them. The
gendarmes remained outside.
Meanwhile, a number of neighbours
had arrived at the farm, their countenances
expressing the warmest sympathy,
mingled with feelings of rage
and bitterness—feelings which they
did not scruple to express in words,
notwithstanding the presence of the
gendarmes and men of law.
“So it has come to earnest at last,
gossip Oberhage,” said an old peasant.
“‘Tis shame and scandal thus
by main force to drive you from house
and home.”
“Not yet, Father Hartmann!”
said the woman, with great external
calm. “You know we have sent in a
memorial. So long as all is not lost,
nothing is lost.”
“True enough, but don’t be too
sure. The world has grown very bad.
Only see yonder false-hearted judge
and insolent counsellor. They it is
who have brought the whole misfortune
upon you, and now they are not
ashamed to come here and feast their
eyes and ears with your lamentations.”
“Not with our lamentations!” said
the woman, drawing herself up with a
feeling of pride and courage which
would have done honour to a queen.
“It is God’s truth,” she continued,
after a momentary pause, “that these
two men have done their utmost to
drive us from the farm, on which I
and my husband, and my forefathers,
have dwelt for now more than two
hundred years.”
“Ay, ay,” said the old peasant,
“the little judge was heard to say, as
much as ten years ago, that there
were records in the office which would
be your ruin if brought to light.”
“He said as much to my husband,
that he might buy the papers of him.
And when my husband would not,
he came and tried it with me.”
“And when you sent him about
his business, he went and plotted
with the counsellor, who had then
just arrived here from the capital,
with an appointment to the chamber.
That is a bad fellow, neighbour Oberhage.
He has feeling for no man, nor
for anything but fisc and taxes, impost
and extortion. There is not a
farm in the district on which he has
not found means to lay new burthens.
Day and night he rummages old records
and registers, to find out new
rights for the exchequer, and new
means of oppressing the peasantry.
And so he brought forward the old
papers, by which he makes out that
your farm is the property of the sovereign.
The fat judge put him up to
it.”
“That the farm,” said the woman
by way of amendment, “had belonged
to the sovereign, more than two
hundred years ago. My ancestors
bought it of the government, and paid
its price. My grandfather had the
papers in his possession, but at his
death they were not to be found. My
father was away when he died, so the
authorities scaled up the inheritance
and took charge of all documents.
Amongst these were the papers proving
the purchase of the farm, and
since then we have never seen them.
It was said they were not sealed
up with the others, or that they got
lost.”
“The sly judge knows well enough
where they are.”
“Who can prove it? We told
him as much, but he only laughed,
and threatened us with an action for
slander. Thereupon they began proceedings
to turn us out of the farm.
The old papers were accepted as valid;
all sorts of laws were brought forward—laws
which the sovereigns themselves
had made; and they so twisted
and turned the matter that, at last,
house and land were adjudged to the
crown. There is no justice for the
poor peasant: justice in this country
is a crying scandal. The judges think
only how best to be agreeable to the
nobility and the sovereign, that they
may get a bit of ribbon, or an increase,
of salary, or a better place.
“But I have yet one hope left,”
continued the woman. “We have
addressed a memorial to his Highness,
placing plainly before his eyes
the injustice that the tribunals have
done us. We have told him everything—how
the judge wanted to bar[Pg 583]gain
with us about the documents,
how he suppressed our papers, how
he and the long-legged counsellor laid
their heads together, and plotted, and
planned, and bribed witnesses for our
ruin. I expect the answer every
minute. If there be yet one spark
of justice in our sovereign’s heart,
he cannot and will not suffer them to
expel us from our farm.”
“Poor woman, build not too much
upon that.”
“But I do build upon it, for I have
trust in God and in good men.”
“In good men. Good men have a
heart for poor people. But where
will you find that amongst those in
high places?”
The old peasant’s presentiment as
to the fruitlessness of the memorial
is well-founded. On the return of
the farmer without any reply from
the reigning prince, his wife appeals
to the commissioners, who are busy
taking an inventory—preparatory to
making over the property into the
hands of an administrator—to suspend
execution of the judgment obtained
until the pleasure of the sovereign
shall be known.
“Judge,” said the woman, “we
have petitioned the sovereign; an
answer may come any minute: until
then, we need not go.”
“But, my dear Mrs Oberhage,
think of the judgment rendered. You
have already made all the appeals possible.
Justice must have its course.”
“Justice!” said the woman bitterly,
“we will say nothing about that,
judge. But the sovereign has to
decide whether he will have our property
or not. He cannot take the
farm, he cannot wish to accept stolen
goods. For his decision you, his servants,
are bound to wait: the farm
won’t run away.
“Woman,” said counsellor Von
Eilenthal pompously, “cherish not
vain delusions. I can tell you the
answer you will receive from the
royal cabinet; I know it: the sovereign
referred your application to his
excellency the prime-minister, and
the minister desired the chamber to
report upon it—I myself made out
the report.”
“Then is our fate indeed decided!”
said the farmer.
“Your own sense of what is right
tells it you; justice must have its
free course.”
“These are hard times for us poor
people,” said the woman. “Our
persecutors are set as judges over us,
and interpose between the children of
the soil and their sovereign, so that
our complaints cannot be heard.
Their voices alone are heard; ours,
never.”
“My good woman, the officials do
but their duty.”
“Yes, yes, Herr Regierungsrath,
that is well known—everyone for himself.
You now have doubtless wellnigh
gained your end; you have reduced
enough poor people to yet greater
poverty, and may expect a place in
the ministry or a president’s chair—that
has always been your aim.”
The counsellor turned to the judge:
“Let us proceed with our business,”
he said.
All hope had now fled from the
breasts of the Oberhages, and departure
was inevitable. The farmer’s
brother offered him an asylum; the
honest-hearted peasants, indignant at
the crying injustice of the case, and
commiserating a misfortune which all
felt might some day be their own,
volunteered their carts and their
labour to transport such part of
the farmer’s property as he was
allowed to carry away. This was
but a very limited portion, consisting
solely of personal effects.
Farm implements, live and dead
stock, the corn and vegetables in the
granaries, the tall stacks of hay and
straw, must all be left behind. They
stood upon the inventory, and were
the property of the state. But the
severest cut of all, for the frugal and
industrious housewife, was yet to
come. Her eldest daughter, a blooming
maiden of nineteen, came up to
her, followed by the counsellor, the
judge, and the Oberhages’ lawyer.
The girl looked pale and frightened.
“Mother,” she said, “you sent me
to the linen-room, to give out the
linen to be put on the carts.”
“Well, what then?” cried the
woman in anxious astonishment.
“The gentlemen have taken the
key from me, and will not let me
have the linen.”
“Who has done that?—who will
not?” demanded the woman violently,[Pg 584]
flushing crimson with anger. It was
plain that her household gods were
attacked.
“His worship the judge.”
“His worship the judge? My
linen? What have you to do with
my linen?”
“Dear Mrs Oberhage, I have already
explained to you that you are
allowed to take away from the farm
only your own property—your own
personal effects.”
“And is not the linen my own
property?”
“No.”
“And what is it, then?”
“An appurtenance to the farm.”
The woman burst into a laugh—a
laugh of sudden and terrible rage.
“My linen,” she cried—”my linen,
for which I and my mother, my
grandmother, and my great-grandmother,
and at odd times this girl
too, have spun the yarn—which we
ourselves have woven and bleached,
and on whose every thread has fallen
a drop of our sweat—my linen, you
say, is an appurtenance of your farm,
and belongs to you, or to the counsellor
there.” And she looked from
the one to the other of the magistrates.
Then, growing calmer, she
added scornfully, “take some other
notion into your heads, gentlemen;
but my linen you shall not have.”
“It is your treasure, your pride,
Mrs Oberhage,” replied the judge,
with his everlasting friendliness:
“every one knows that; but, unfortunately,
there is no alternative. I
am grieved on your account, but the
linen belongs to the farm, and not to
you.”
The fury of the farmer’s wife seemed
about again to break out. Her lawyer
stepped forward. “His worship
is unfortunately in the right,” he said.
“The store of linen, inasmuch as it
does not appear necessary to the personal
wants of yourself and your
children, is legally an appurtenance
of the farm. You must make up
your mind to give it up.”
The woman cast a glance at her
husband; but neither in that quarter
did she find succour. He looked
straight before him, like one absorbed
in thought.
“Take it then,” said she resolutely.
And making an energetic effort to
conceal a violent trembling that came
over her, she returned to her work.
Aided by her daughter, by the weeping
servants, and by the neighbours,
the packing was soon done. The
carts, laden with the whole earthly
goods of the expelled farmer, were
at the door, ready to start. The
neighbours stood around, deep sympathy
and suppressed anger upon their
stern countenances. The farm-servants—men
and maids, big and little,
boys who had been but lately taken
on, and old men, bent by labour, who
had perhaps served three generations
upon that farm—stood on one side,
also silent, but with grief in their
faces. The gentlemen of the commission
sat at the long table, under
the elm, and breakfasted. The gendarmes
and officers were near at hand.
The farmer, his wife, and children,
had remained behind in the house.
Presently they came out: first the
farmer, then his wife, with her youngest
child on her arm and leading the
boy by the hand; last of all came the
eldest daughter. In the countenances
of the parents, as in that of the
daughter, was to be discerned an
expression of dignified resignation to
a hard lot.
The man and his wife cast searching
glances at the carts, and apparently
found all things in order. They then
approached a cart upon which seats
had been reserved for them; and the
woman set down the child upon the
ground, the better, as it seemed, to
take leave of the sympathising groups
that stood around. She and her
husband went first to the neighbours,
then to the servants, and shook
hands with every one. Not a word
was spoken.
Whilst this farewell scene occurred,
the little girl ran to a flock of chickens,
which were pecking for food in the
yard. A snow-white hen, with a
tuft upon its head, came tamely to
meet her. She took it up in her little
arms, caressed and played with it.
Suddenly a thought came into the
boy’s head: he went up to his mother,
who had just concluded her sorrowful
leave-taking.
“Are we going away for good,
mother?” he said.
“Yes, my child, never to return.”
“Shall we not take my foal and[Pg 585]
calf? You promised me this morning
that I should rear them.”
“I did promise you, my child, but
they no longer belong to us.”
The firm character of the mother
already manifested itself in the son.
With scarcely a change of countenance.
“Mother,” he said, “will they remain
on the farm?”
“They will remain here.”
He ran to the farm-servants, and
begged them to take care of his calf
and foal, and let them want for nothing.
Then he returned contentedly
to his mother’s side. For the poor
woman, however, yet another trial
was in store.
“I take my white chicken with me,
mother!” cried the little girl, pressing
the pretty bird to her bosom.
“Does the fowl also belong to the
inventory?” said the woman to the
lawyer, who stood near her amongst
the peasants.
“But, Mrs Oberhage, such a trifle!”
“Does the chicken belong to the
inventory?”
“Yes.”
“Child, we must leave the chicken
here. I will give you another.”
“I won’t leave my chicken; I take
my white chicken with me.” The
child was crying.
The little fat judge, observant of
the incident, rose from his seat.
“Mrs Oberhage, let the child have the
chicken. With the permission of the
Herr Regierungsrath I make you a
present of it.”
The child jumped for joy, and the
chicken remained perched upon her
little hands.
For a moment there was a struggle
in the breast of the farmer’s wife.
She looked at her joyous child, she
gazed around her at the house and
farm she was about to quit; then,
with sudden resolution, she went to
the little girl, took the bird from her
arms, and let it run away. “Judge,”
she said, turning to the magistrate,
“sorry as I am for the poor child’s
sake, I nevertheless can accept nothing,
as a gift, from you and the
counsellor.”
But she could hardly complete the
sentence. The resolute woman’s
strength seemed suddenly broken, and
hot tears gushed from her eyes.
Snatching up the weeping child, she
pressed it to her breast, and hid her
agitated countenance in its rich golden
curls.
It was dinner-time. At this hour,
it was customary for a dozen poor
persons, old women and grayheaded
men, to repair to the farm, where, for
long years past, they had received a
daily meal. As usual, they had made
their appearance, and now stood aloof
with sad and downcast looks. The
housewife perceived them. This was
to be her last sorrow in the home that
had hitherto been hers. She stepped
towards them. “I can no longer give
you a dinner,” she said; “another
master is now here.”
An old man limped forward, supported
upon crutches. “To-day,” he
said, “we are here only to thank you,
and to pray God that he may repay
you what you, and your husband, and
your children, and your fathers before
you, upon this farm, have given to the
poor. We have heard of the injustice
done you; but the injustice of men is
the blessing of heaven. Farewell, go
in peace to your new home. And may
the Lord bless you there and for ever.”
He hobbled back amidst the group
of beggars, who stood praying, with
clasped hands. The housewife gave
to every one of them an ample dole.
“The Lord be with you also,” she
said. Then she went to the cart in
which the children were already seated.
Without another word, she got in.
Her husband followed her, and his
brother, who accompanied them, was
the last. She took her little girl upon
her lap, and drew down her kerchief
far over her face, so that none could
distinguish her features.
The cart drove slowly out of the
farm-yard. It was met by a servant
on horseback, who dashed past at a
gallop, and handed to the Counsellor,
Baron Von Eilenthal, a letter with a
large seal. That distinguished functionary
eagerly opened it, as with a
foreboding of good news.
The judge looked inquisitively over
his shoulder.
“Ah, my humblest congratulations,
Herr President. Delighted to be the
first to give you joy. I recommend
myself to your further favour.”
In front of the house, the beggars[Pg 586]
struck up in slow and solemn strains
the hymn from the Psalm-book—
Wie in dieser Welt es geht.
Lass auch gerne das geschehen,
Was Dem Herz hier nicht versteht.
Arme Seele, fromm und stille,
Denk, es waltet Gottes Wille.”
We have preserved, as dramatic
and characteristic, the terminations of
the two chapters from which we have
extracted. The last was worth giving
entire, being perhaps the most
carefully finished in the book, but its
length compelled compression. As
regards its truthfulness, and the state
of things it is intended to illustrate,
we need hardly inform persons acquainted
with the social and political
condition of Germany, that acts of
corruption and oppression, similar to
those above set forth, have been of no
rare occurrence, up to a very recent
date, in more than one sovereign state
of that extensive country. The time
of the story of Anna Hammer is 1830,
the period when things were probably
at the worst, before the petty despots
of Germany had been warned and
alarmed by the second French revolution,
and by other evidences of the
growing spirit, throughout Europe,
of resistance to tyrannical and irresponsible
rule. The book hinges on
the supposed existence of a secret association,
having extensive ramifications,
for the purpose of establishing
constitutional government throughout
Germany. Three of the earliest
members of the society have lingered,
at the date of the story’s commencement,
for five years in a state prison.
These three men are Anna Hammer’s
brother-in-law, Madame Von Horberg’s
husband, and a certain Count
Arnstein, whose son, after passing
four years in the United States, returns
to Germany, in the character of an
American, and under the assumed
name of Bushby, with the double
purpose of assisting the plans of the
conspirators, and of accomplishing his
father’s escape. The place of imprisonment
of the three political offenders is,
however, a mystery which one of the
most active and intelligent of the
confederates has for years been in vain
endeavouring to solve. It is at last
discovered by the ingenuity of Geigenfritz,
an old soldier, and trusty agent
of the society, who then contrives to
introduce Anna Hammer into the
fortress, in the capacity of servant
girl to the commandant’s housekeeper.
The housekeeper, Miss Bluestone, who
has lived in a military prison until she
has acquired the tone, and much of
the appearance, of a grenadier, and
her comrade, Corporal Long, a veteran
converted into a gaoler, who divides
his affections between the wine barrel
and a huge bunch of keys, are capitally
hit off. The account of Von Horberg’s
dungeon, and of the means of communication
he contrives with a prisoner
lodged in the lower floor of the
tower, in which he occupies an upper
cell, is very well done. Indeed this, the
first chapter of the second volume,
entitled Dungeon Life, is one of the
best of the book, and reminds us not a
little of Baron Treuck’s exciting prison
narratives. It acquires additional
interest from the circumstance that
Anna Hammer is said to have been
written in a prison, where the author
was long confined on political charges,
of which he was ultimately found
guiltless. Before coming to the prisons,
however, we are taken to court,
and are introduced to the old prince-regnant,
to his dissolute grandson and
heir, and to his amiable granddaughter,
who is in love with Arnstein
alias Bushby. For a final
extract, we select a scene in the
grounds of the country residence of
the sovereign, who has just installed
himself there for the fine season, and
where two important personages of
the novel—the crown-prince and
Geigenfritz—are first brought before
the reader.
The park behind the palace was of
great extent. Gardens, pieces of
water, slopes planted with vines,
thick shrubberies and tracts of woodland,
were there mingled in an apparently
wild disorder which was in
reality the result of careful arrangement
and consideration. The whole
was surrounded by a lofty wall, in
which were three or four small doors.
A thick forest came close up to the
outside of the wall, and was intersected
by several roads.
Along one of these roads drove an
elegant travelling carriage, drawn by
two extremely swift and powerful
horses. A bearded man, of Jewish[Pg 587]
aspect, muffled in a huge coachman’s
coat, sat upon the box. The shutters
of the vehicle were drawn up, so that
it could not be seen into. It stopped
at the edge of the forest. The door
opened, and a little man, also of
Israelitish appearance, but very richly
dressed, got out. He left the door
open.
“Turn round, Abraham!” said
he in Jewish jargon to the driver.
The coachman obeyed, so that the
horses’ heads were in the direction
whence they came.
“Stop!”
The carriage stood still, and the
little man walked round it, examining
it minutely on all sides, as if to
make sure that it was sound and
complete in every part. With equal
attention he inspected the harness and
limbs of the vigorous horses.
“Keep a sharp watch, Abraham,
for my return.”
“Don’t be afraid, Moses.”
“The very minute I get in, drive
off at full speed. But no sooner—d’ye
hear?—no sooner.”
“Why should I sooner?” retorted
the coachman sharply, in the same
dialect.
“Not till I am quite safe in the
carriage—till you see, till you hear,
that I have shut the door. You must
hear it, you must watch with your
ears, for you must not take your eyes
off the horses.”
“Don’t frighten yourself, fool!”
“And, Abraham, quit not the
box during my absence, and be sure
and leave the door open, that I may
jump in at once on my return.”
The coachman answered not.
“And, one thing more. Dear
Abraham, will the horses hold out?—six
German miles?—without resting.
Are you sure the carriage will not
break down?”
“Begone, fearful fool, and leave
carriage and horses to my care!”
The little man looked at his watch.
“Exactly five. It is just the time.
Once more, dear Abraham, keep a
sharp look-out, I entreat you.”
At a sort of sneaking run, the
timid Jew hurried to a door in the
park wall, close to which the road
passed. He glanced keenly around
him. No one was in sight, and,
producing a key, he hastily unlocked
the door, opening it only just wide
enough to allow him to slip through.
In an instant he was in the park, and
the door shut behind him.
Completely unseen as the Jew
believed himself, there yet was one
at hand whose watchful eye had
followed all his movements.
At the exact moment that the
coachman turned his carriage, and at
a short distance from the spot, a man
emerged from the thicket. His appearance
was very striking. Far above the
usual stature, in person he was extraordinarily
spare. Large bones, broad
shoulders, a muscular arm and a hand
like a bunch of sinews, indicated that
his meagre frame possessed great
strength. His strange figure was
accoutred in a remarkable costume.
He wore a short brown jacket of the
colour and coarse material of the
cowls of the mendicant friars, short
brown leather breeches, grey linen
gaiters and wide strong shoes. His head
was covered with an old misshapen gray
hat, whose broad brim was no longer
in a state to testify whether it had
once been round or three-cornered.
Across his back was slung a bag,
from whose mouth protruded the
neck of an old black fiddle. The
man’s age was hard to guess. His
thick strong hair was of that sort
of mouse-colour which even very old
age rarely alters. His countenance
was frightfully furrowed; but if its
furrows were deep, on the other
hand its outlines were of iron rigidity.
The eye was very quick. In
short, however narrow the scrutiny,
it still remained doubtful to the
observer whether the man was fifty,
sixty, or seventy years old.
This person, stepping out of the
forest, was on the point of springing
across the road, when he perceived
the carriage and the two Jews.
Satisfying himself, by a hasty glance,
that he was still unseen, he drew back
within cover of the thicket. Concealed
behind a thick screen of
foliage, he watched with profound
attention every movement of the men,
who were too distant for him to overhear
their words. When one of them
had entered the park, the long brown
man made a circuit through the wood,
and again emerged from it at a point
where he could not be seen by the[Pg 588]
coachman, but which yet was not far
distant from the door through which
the Jew had passed. After brief
reflection, he approached this door
and tried to open it. It was locked.
He turned back, skirting the wall—but
so noiselessly that the sharpest
ear, close upon the other side,
could hardly have detected his presence.
He paused at a place where
trees and thick bushes, growing
within the park, overtopped the wall.
A long branch protruded across,
and hung down so low that the tall
stranger could easily reach it. He
closely examined this branch, its
length and strength, then the wall—measuring
its height with his eye, and
noting its irregularities of surface.
Suddenly he seized the branch with
both hands, set his feet against the
wall, and swung his whole body
upwards. Before a spectator could
have conjectured his intention, he was
seated on a limb of the tree within
the park; it was as if an enormous
brown cat had sprung up amongst the
branches. In another second he was
on the ground, the slightest possible
cracking of the twigs alone betraying
his rapid descent.
He stood in the midst of a thick
growth of bushes, the stillness around
him broken only by the voices of birds.
Cautiously he made his way through
the tangled growth of branches
into a small winding path, which
he followed in the direction of the
door. On reaching this he found
himself in a broad carriage road,
apparently commencing and terminating
at the palace, after numerous
windings through the park. Opposite
the door was an open lawn; to the
right were long alleys, through whose
vista the rays of the early morning
sun were seen reflected in the tranquil
waters of a lake. To the left was a
prolongation of the copse. Not a
living creature was to be seen.
For a minute the man stood
undecided as to the direction he
should take. Then he re-entered the
copse—making his way through it,
with the same caution and cat-like
activity as before, to a little knoll
nearly bare of bushes, and crowned by
three lofty fir-trees. He was about
to step out into the open space,
when he heard a rustling near at
hand. He stood still, held his
breath and looked around him;
but he was still too deep in the
bushes and could discern nothing.
He saw only leaves and branches,
and, towering above them, the three
tall fir-trees, with the morning wind
whispering through their boughs.
The new-comer was the little Jew,
who walked uneasily to and fro
beneath the fir-trees, on a narrow
footpath which led across the knoll.
He evidently expected some one.
From behind a tree the tall man with
the fiddle watched his movements, and
listened to his soliloquy.
“Five minutes late,” muttered the
Jew, looking at his watch. “Am I
the man to be kept waiting? He is
not to be relied upon. But I have
him now, fast and sure.” He resumed
his walk, then again stood still. “A
good affair this! good profit! a made
man! But where can he be?” He
paused before the very tree behind
which stood the man in the brown
jacket. “He is imprudent,” he continued,
“light-headed, and reckless.
But am I not the same? I am lost
if he deceives me. I have him, though—I
have him.”
“Mosey!” said the strong voice of
the long brown man, close to his ear.
At the same moment, a heavy hand
was clapped roughly on the Jew’s
shoulder. He fell to the ground, as
though a thunderbolt had struck him;
in falling he caught a view of the
stranger. “Geigen—” cried he, in
a horror-stricken voice, leaving the
word unfinished.
“Speak the word right out!” said
the long man, with a calm, sneering
smile.
The little Jew’s recovery was as
sudden as his terror. He was already
on his legs, brushing the dust from
his clothes.
“How the gentleman frightened
me!” he said in a sort of dubious
tone.
“Speak the word out, Mosey—the
whole word!”
“What should I speak out?—which
word? What does the gentleman
want?”
“Mosey, speak the word out—Geigenfritz!”
“What is your pleasure?—what is
the word to me?”
“Old rogue! old Moses Amschel!
what is the word to you? what is
Geigenfritz to you?—your old
friend?”
“I know no Geigenfritz; I know
no Moses Amschel. You are mistaken.
And now go your ways—do
you hear?” He had become quite
bold and saucy.
The brown man looked at him with
a smile of scornful pity. “Mosey,”
he said, “shall I reckon up the
prisons and houses of correction in
which I have seen you? You have
grown a great man, it seems. I have
heard of you. You are a rich banker:
noblemen associate with you, and
princes are your debtors. You are a
baron, I believe, and you live in
luxury; but you are not the less
Moses Amschel, my old comrade. I
knew you directly, and your rascal of
a brother, too, who is outside with
the carriage.”
The Jew’s confidence left him as he
listened to this speech. He made one
more effort to assume a bold countenance,
but his voice trembled as he
muttered, “You are mistaken. I have
business here: leave me, or I will
have you arrested.”
Geigenfritz laughed. “You have
business here, I doubt not. But arrest
me! Your business will hardly
bear daylight, and my arrest would
interfere with it.”
The truth of these words produced
a terrible effect on the little Jew. He
stood for a moment helplessly gazing
around him; then he looked sharply
at his interlocutor, whilst his right
hand fumbled in his breast, as though
seeking something. But he drew it
forth empty, and let it fall by his
side, whilst his eyes sought the
ground. “Well, Geigenfritz,” he
said, in a low tone, “leave me for a
while. Go and wait by the carriage
with my brother; I will soon be back,
and we will speak further.”
“Not so, old sinner. You said you
had business here. You and I have
done business together more than
once.”
“This time there is nothing for you
to do.”
“That is not for you to decide.”
“Don’t spoil trade, Geigenfritz.”
“What trade is it?”
“You shall know by-and-by.”
“Immediately, I expect.”
“Impossible.”
“I have but to remain here.”
Moses Amschel grew very anxious.
“I swear to you, Geigenfritz, you
ruin me by remaining. The business
can’t be done in your presence.”
“We shall see.”
The obstinacy of Geigenfritz was
not to be overcome. Moses Amschel
ran to and fro, wringing his hands,
and straining his eyes to see into the
park. Suddenly his anxiety increased
to a paroxysm. Geigenfritz followed
the direction of his eyes.
With extreme swiftness a man ran
along one of the alleys, in the direction
of the mound on which they
both stood.
“For God’s sake, go, leave me!”
exclaimed Moses Amschel, in abject
supplication.
“Fellow, ’tis the Crown-prince.
What dealings have you with him?”
“Go, I implore you, go.”
“Not a step, till you answer me.”
“I have business with him.”
“What business?”
“You shall know afterwards; go,
I can’t escape you.”
“What business?”
“Jewel business. But now go,
go!”
“You are right; you cannot escape
me.” And Geigenfritz disappeared
amongst the bushes.
Moses Amschel had had barely
time to recover breath and composure,
when a third person joined him. This
was a slender young man, of elegant
appearance, and handsome but dissipated
countenance. His rich dress
was disordered.
“Who was here, Jew?”
“No one. Who should be here.
Who would I bring with me?”
“I heard talking; who was with
you?”
“No one, your highness.”
“Name not my name, Jew, and
speak the truth.”
“I wish I may die, if a creature,
was with me!”
The young man looked suspiciously
on all sides, and then drew from
under his coat an object enveloped in
a silk handkerchief, and handed it to
Amschel.
“Here, Jew, and now away with
you!”
Moses Amschel would have unfolded
the handkerchief, to look at its
contents.
“Scoundrel! do you think I cheat
you? In three months.”
He took a step to depart, but
again returned.
“To America, to New York! Not
to London, d’ye hear?”
“I know.”
At the top of his speed, as he had
come, the stranger departed. Moses
Amschel unrolled the handkerchief,
glanced at its contents, again carefully
wrapped it up, and stole swiftly
and cautiously to the park-door, which
he hastily unlocked, and as hastily
relocked behind him. But, as he
turned to regain the carriage, his
movements were arrested by the iron
arm of Geigenfritz, who rose, like an
apparition, from a ditch at his side.
“How you frighten me!—I am not
going to run away.”
“Because you can’t. Now, comrade,
halves!”
“Are you mad?”
“Not I, but you, if you think you
are not in my power.”
Moses Amschel looked around him,
but help there was none, and the
brown man held him so tightly that
he could not stir. The carriage, certainly,
was near at hand, but the
horses were as skittish as they were
good, and the driver must not leave
them.
“Show it me,” said Geigenfritz.
Resistance was impossible. Tardily
and unwillingly the Jew untied the
handkerchief, and revealed a diamond
diadem of extraordinary magnificence.
Notwithstanding his alarm, his eyes
sparkled at the sight.
“Old rogue! who stole that?”
“Stole! Nonsense.”
“What is it worth?”
“Worth?—a couple of hundred
dollars.”
“Do you take me for a child?”
“Well, perhaps a couple of thousand.”
“More than a million.”
“You frighten me.”
“No matter—halves!”
“But I must sell it first; you shall
have your share of the price.”
“Of the price? You don’t take me
in. We will divide at once.”
“How is that possible?”
“Very easy. I break the crown
into two halves; you take one, I the
other. Give it here.”
Moses Amschel shook with terror,
and clutched the glittering ornament
convulsively with both bands. It was
in vain: the iron hand of Geigenfritz
detached his fingers, one after the
other, like those of a child. With the
last remains of his exhausted strength,
the Jew still clung to his treasure,
which, in another second, would have
been wrested from him, when suddenly
a broad knife, thrust over the
shoulder of Geigenfritz, inflicted a
swift deep cut across the back of the
hand with which he grasped the
diadem. Involuntarily, Geigenfritz
relaxed his hold both of Jew and
jewels.
Moses Amschel and the coachman
Abraham, who, having seen from his
box his brother’s peril, had thus
opportunely come to his aid, ran
away laughing. The one jumped into
the carriage, the other resumed the
reins, and they drove off at a gallop.
The prince has stolen the diadem
from his own wife, in such a manner
as to cast suspicion upon others, and
the Jew is to sell it to furnish supplies
for the extravagance of this dissolute
heir to the crown. Geigenfritz’s knowledge
of the shameful transaction is
afterwards made instrumental in procuring
the release of Von Horberg and
the other prisoners. Convinced that
the time is not yet ripe for the realisation
of their schemes of political
regeneration, they emigrate to the
United States. There, a postscript
informs the reader, Von Horberg,
divorced from his unworthy wife—who
during his imprisonment, has become
the mistress of the prince-royal—is
married to Anna Hammer. The interest
of the story is throughout well
sustained.
Anna Hammer will probably soon
be, if it be not already, in the hands
of the translators. Rendered into
English with a little care, by equivalents,
instead of with that painful
literalness and abundance of foreign
idioms which too frequently shock us
in translations of German books, it[Pg 591]
would be very pleasant reading. Notwithstanding
its defects, its occasional
carelessness and slight improbabilities,
it better deserves a translation
than many of the foreign novels
to which that compliment has been
paid within the last few years, and
than some which have been lauded
to the skies and largely read. And
we take this opportunity to express
our surprise that no member of the
industrious corps of translators from
the German has directed his or her
attention to the writings of a man,
who, for originality and genius, perception
of character and power of
description, is very far superior even
to those of his German cotemporaries
who have enjoyed the highest favour
in England. We refer to the gifted
author of the German-American
Romances. Miss Bremer—although
a Swede, we here class her amongst
German writers, her works having
been done into English from the latter
language—has been translated at
every price, and in every form, from
expensive octavo to shilling pamphlets.
Not a bookshop or railway
station but is, or has been, crowded
with her works. Without in the
least depreciating the talents of a
lady who has written some very
pleasing tales and sketches, we should
yet be greatly flattering her did we
place her on a level with such a writer
as Charles Sealsfield. Styles so
opposite scarcely admit of comparison;
but we apprehend there are few readers
to whom the best of her books
will not appear tame and insipid, when
contrasted with the vigorous and characteristic
pages of such works as
The Cabin Book, The Viceroy and
the Aristocracy, or Pictures of Life
in both Hemispheres. Yet Sealsfield
has been read in England only
to the limited extent of some short
extracts in this Magazine,[46] and of
some yet briefer ones in a defunct Review.[47]
In the States he is better
known and appreciated. There he
has been translated and re-translated
in volumes, pamphlets and newspapers,
but in a style, if we may judge from
one or two specimens that have reached
us, which does him grievous injustice.
Many of his works, and
especially the three above-named,
richly deserve the utmost pains a
translator could bestow, and would
assuredly attain high popularity in
any country into whose language
they should be rendered.
FOOTNOTES:
[44] Neue Deutsche Zeitbilder. Erste Abtheilung: Anna Hammer, Ein Roman der
Gegenwart, in 3 Bänden. Eisleben, Kuhnt: 1850. London: Williams & Norgate.
[45] In the original, Regierungsrath—a member of the council of government. Justizrath,
counsellor of justice, is a title accorded to certain judges in Germany.
[46] See Volumes 54 to 59.
[47] Foreign Quarterly Review, No. LXXIV.
ALTON LOCKE, TAILOR AND POET: AN AUTOBIOGRAPHY.[48]
Our renowned contributor, Mansie
Wauch, tailor in Dalkeith, has, for a
long time past, retired from the cares
of active business. We fear that, in
his case, as in others which we could
name, the glory and emolument resulting
from distinguished literary
success were the means of depriving
two or three parishes of the services
of a decent fabricator of small-clothes.
Mansie, like Jeshurun, grew fat and
kicked. Even before his autobiography
had reached its sixth edition—now
a traditionary epoch, as the nine-and-thirtieth
is exhausted, and the
trade clamorous for a new supply—Wauch
began to turn up his nose at
moleskin, and to exhibit a singular
degree of indifference to orders for
agricultural gaiters. He would still
apply, with somewhat of his pristine
science, the principles of sartorian
mathematics to plush when ordered
from the Palace, and was once known
to devote three entire days to the
exquisite finishing of a pair of buckskins
for Mr Williamson, that famous
huntsman, whose celebrity is so great,
that the mere mention of his name is
equivalent to a page of panegyric.
And it was acknowledged, on all
hands, that Mansie did his work well.
The plush fitted admirably; and as
for the buckskins, the master of the
hounds averred, with a harmless oath,
that they were as easy as a kid glove.
But those testimonials, however satisfactory
and unchallenged, did not
avail our contributor as a perfect
verdict of acquittal, discharging him
from the bar of public opinion, as
constituted in Dalkeith, without a
stain upon his reputation as an
eydent man and a tailor. Mr Hamorgaw,
the precentor of the New Light
Seceding Anti-pulpit Congregation,
esteemed that Mansie acted under
the influence of the Old Adam, in declining
to reverse, propriis manibus,
an ancient garment, dignified by the
name of a coat, which had already been
three times refreshed in the dyeing-tub,
for the beautifying of him, the
Hamorgaw: and Deacon Cansh, the
leading Radical of the place, was
sorely nettled to learn that our friend
had intrusted the architecture of his
new wrap-rascal to the tender mercies
of his firstborn Benjamin. Not that
Benjie was a bad hand at the goose,
which indeed he drove with amazing
celerity, sending it along at a rate
nearly equal to the progress of a
Parliamentary train; but his style of
cutting was somewhat composite and
florid, not distinguished by that severe
simplicity of manner which was the
glory of the earlier masters. In the
hands of a Piercie Shafton, Benjamin
might have proved a veritable treasure;
Sir Thomas Urquhart would
have descanted with enthusiasm on the
quaint and oblique diversity of his
shears, which seemed instinctively to
dissever good broad-cloth into quincunxes
more or less outrageous; but
the age of Euphuism was gone, and
neither elder, deacon, nor precentor,
was in favour of slashed doublets.
Benjamin was not only a tailor but a
poet, and we fear it is a lamentable
fact that the two trades are irreconcilable.
The perpetrator of distichs is
usually a bungler at cross-stitch:
there is no analogy between the
measurement of trousers and the measure
of a Spenserian stanza. It will
therefore be readily credited, that the
business, when devolved upon Benjie,
did not prosper as of old; and though
Mansie did, in his advanced age, make
one effort to retrieve the character of
his firm by inventing a kind of paletot,
which he denominated “a Fascinator,”
we have not been given to understand
that the males of the royal family
adopted it to the exclusion of all
other upper garments of similar cut
and pretension. Moreover, the prevailing
influence and tendency of the
age began to be felt in Dalkeith.
Competition, as a maxim of political
economy, was generally practised and
understood: and a young schneider,
who had served his apprenticeship with
Mr Place of Westminster celebrity,
[Pg 593]opened an establishment for ready-made
clothes, with a Greek title
which would have puzzled an Homeric
commentator. In process of time the
Greek was opposed by a Hebrew, who
ought to have been an especial favourite
with his people, seeing that
if any afflicted person had a fancy for
rending his clothes, the garments
supplied by Aaron and Son would
have yielded to the slightest compulsion.
A Polish emigrant next opened
shop, and to the astonishment of
the Dalkeithians, transferred their
breeches’ pockets from the waistband
to the neighbourhood of their knees,
and suggested frogs and braiding.
Against this tide of innovation
honest Mansie found it impossible to
make head. Fortunately, being a
saving creature, he had amassed a
considerable sum of money, which,
still more fortunately, he had abstained
from investing in the Loanhead and
Roslin Junction; and his annual
income was such as to justify him in
retiring from business to a pleasant
villa on the banks of the Esk, where
he now grows cabbages of such magnitude
as to be recorded in an occasional
newspaper paragraph, and
cucumbers which have carried off the
prize at several horticultural exhibitions.
On the whole, Mr Wauch is a
man decidedly to be envied, not only
by those of his own trade, but by
many of us who, in the vanity of our
hearts, have been accustomed to look
down, somewhat disparagingly, upon
the gallant knights of the needle.
In his retirement Mansie Wauch
has not altogether abandoned the
pursuits of literature. He has, it is
true, ceased, for a good while, to favour
us with a continuation of those
passages of his personal history which
once took Christendom by storm; nor
can we charge our memory with his
having offered us any article for several
years, beyond an elaborate and
learned critique upon Mr Carlyle’s
Sartor Resartus, which, though decidedly
able, was rather too technical
for our columns. But Mr Wauch is
a gluttonous reader, especially of
novels and suchlike light gear; and
very frequently is kind enough to
favour us, by word of mouth, with his
opinion touching the most noted
ephemera of the season. We need
hardly say that we set great store by
the judgment of the excellent old man.
His fine natural instinct enables him
to perceive at a glance, what more
erudite critics might overlook, the
fitness and propriety of the tale, and
the capability of the writer to deal
with the several topics which he
professes to handle. He can tell at
once whether a man really knows his
subject, or whether he is writing, as too
many authors do now-a-days, in absolute
ignorance of the character which
he assumes, or the scenes which he
selects for illustration. So, the other
day, on receipt of a couple of volumes,
entitled Alton Locke, Tailor and Poet:
an Autobiography, we thought that
we could hardly discharge our critical
duty better than by despatching the
same forthwith to Mansie, with a request
that he would communicate to
us his candid and unbiassed opinion.
Mr Locke we understand to be no
more. He died upon his voyage to
Texas, after having been concerned
in the Chartist demonstration of 1848,
and therefore his feelings cannot be
aggrieved by the strictures of his
Dalkeith brother. Were it otherwise,
we certainly should have hesitated
before recording in print the verdict
of the indignant Mansie, expressed in
the succinct phrase of “awfu’ havers!”
written at the close of the second
volume, with a running commentary
of notes on the margin, by no means
complimentary to the practical acquirements
or the intellectual calibre
of the author. These we have diligently
deciphered, and we find that
friend Mansie’s wrath has been especially
excited by the discovery that it
is no autobiography at all, nor anything
like one, but a barefaced and
impudent assumption of a specific
character and profession by a person
who never handled a goose in his life,
and who knows no more about tailoring
or slop-selling than he has learned
from certain letters which lately appeared
in the columns of the Morning
Chronicle. Mr Wauch is very furious
at the deception which he conceives
has been practised on the public; and
argues, with good show of reason,
that any work, professing to set forth
the hardships of any particular trade,
and yet diverging so evidently into
the wildest kind of romance—as to[Pg 594]
render its acceptance as an actual
picture of life impossible—is calculated
to do harm instead of good to the
interests of the class in question,
because no one can receive it as truth;
neither can it possibly be acknowledged
as an accurate picture of the
age, or the state or feelings of that
society which at present exists in
Great Britain. “Who would have
bought MY Autobiography,” quoth
Mansie, “if I had said that I was in
love with a Countess, had been admitted
to her society, and my passion
partially returned? Or what think ye
o’ Benjie, fresh from the garret, and
smelling of the goose, arguing conclusions
wi’ Dean Buckland about the
Mosaic account o’ the creation, and
chalking out a new kind o’ faith as
glibly as he would chalk out auld
Harrigle’s measure on a new web o’
claith for a Sunday’s coat? The man
that wrote you, take my word for it,
never crookit his heugh-bane on a
board; and the hail buik appears to
me to be a pack o’ wearifu’ nonsense.”
Notwithstanding Mr Wauch’s anathema,
we have perused the book;
and, while agreeing with him entirely
in his strictures regarding its artistical
construction, and admitting that, as
an autobiography—which it professes
to be—it is so palpably absurd in its
details, as to diminish the effect of
the lesson which it is meant to convey,
we yet honour and respect the
feeling which has dictated it, and our
warmest sympathy is enlisted in the
cause which it intends to advocate. No
man with a human heart in his bosom,
unless that heart is utterly indurated
and depraved by the influence of
mammon, can be indifferent to the
welfare of the working-classes. Even
if he were not urged to consider the
awful social questions which daily
demand our attention in this perplexing
and bewildered age, by the impulses
of humanity, or by the call of
Christian duty, the lower motive of
interest alone should incline him to
serious reflection on a subject which
involves the wellbeing, both temporal
and eternal, of thousands of his fellow-creatures,
and possibly the permanence
of order and tranquillity in this realm
of Great Britain. Our civil history
during the last thirty years of peace
resembles nothing which the world
has yet seen, or which can be found in
the records of civilisation. The progress
which has been made in the
mechanical sciences is of itself almost
equivalent to a revolution. The
whole face of society has been altered;
old employments have become obsolete,
old customs have been abrogated
or remodelled, and old institutions
have undergone innovation. The
modern citizen thinks and acts differently
from his fathers. What to
them was object of reverence is to him
subject for ridicule; what they were
accustomed to prize and honour, he
regards with undisguised contempt.
All this we style improvement, taking
no heed the whilst whether such improvement
has fulfilled its primary
condition of contributing to and increasing
the welfare and prosperity of
the people. Statistical books are
written to demonstrate how enormously
we have increased in wealth;
and yet, side by side with Mr Porter’s
bulky tomes, you will find pamphlets
containing ample and distinct evidence
that hundreds of thousands of
our industrious fellow-countrymen are
at this moment famishing for lack of
employment, or compelled to sell
their labour for such wretched remuneration
that the pauper’s dole is by
many regarded with absolute envy.
Dives and Lazarus elbow one another
in the street; and our political economists
select Dives as the sole type of
the nation. Sanitary commissioners
are appointed to whiten the outside
of the sepulchre; and during the
operation, their souls are made sick
by the taint of the rottenness from
within. The reform of Parliament is,
comparatively speaking, a matter of
yesterday, and yet the operatives are
petitioning for the Charter!
These are stern realities—grim facts
which it is impossible to gainsay.
What may be the result of them,
unless some adequate remedy can be
provided, it is impossible with certainty
to predict; but unless we are
prepared to deny the doctrine of that
retribution which has been directly
revealed to us from above, and of
which the history of neighbouring
states affords us so many striking
examples, we can hardly expect to
remain unpunished for what is truly
a national crime. The offence, indeed,[Pg 595]
according to all elements of human
calculation, is likely to bring its own
punishment. It cannot be that society
can exist in tranquillity, or order be
permanently maintained, so long as
a large portion of the working-classes,
of the hard-handed men whose industry
makes capital move and multiply
itself, are exposed to the operation
of a system which renders their position
less tolerable than that of the
Egyptian bondsman. To work is not
only a duty but a privilege; but to
work against hope, to toil under the
absolute pressure of despair, is the
most miserable lot that the imagination
can possibly conceive. It is, in
fact, a virtual abrogation of that freedom
which every Briton is taught to
consider as his birthright; but which
now, however well it may sound as
an abstract term, is practically, in the
case of thousands, placed utterly
beyond their reach.
We shall not probably be suspected
of any intention to inculcate Radical
doctrines. We have no sympathy,
but the reverse, with the quacks,
visionaries, and agitators, who make
a livelihood by preaching disaffection
in our towns and cities, and who are
the worst enemies of the people whose
cause they affect to advocate. We
detest the selfish views of the Manchester
school of politicians, and we
loathe that hypocrisy which, under
the pretext of reforming, would destroy
the institutions of the country. But
if it be true—as we believe it to be—that
the working and producing classes
of the community are suffering unexampled
hardship, and that not of a
temporary and exceptional kind, but
from the operation of some vicious
and baneful element which has crept
into our social system, it then becomes
our duty to attempt to discover the
actual nature of the evil; and having
discovered that, to consider seriously
what cure it is possible to apply.
That there is a cure for every evil,
social, moral, or physical, it is worse
than cowardice to doubt. And we
need not be surprised if, in our search,
we find ourselves compelled to arrive
at some conclusions totally hostile to
the plans which the so-called Liberals
have encouraged—nay, so hostile,
that beneath that mask of Liberalism
we can plainly descry the features of
greedy and ravenous Mammon, enticing
his victims by a novel lure, and
gloating and grinning in triumph over
their unsuspicious credulity.
The author of Alton Locke is at
least no vulgar theorist, though a
warm imagination and great enthusiasm
have led him occasionally to
appear most vague and theoretical.
He has had recourse to fiction, as the
most agreeable, and probably the most
efficacious mode of bringing his peculiar
social views under the notice of the
public; but in doing so, he has fallen
into an error very common with recent
novelists, who have undertaken to
depict certain phases of society, with
ulterior views beyond the mere
amusement of the reader. He has
not studied, or he does not understand,
what has been fitly termed
the properties of a composition: he
allows himself in almost every chapter
to outrage probability; his situations
are often ludicrously incongruous;
and the language of his
characters, as well as that employed
throughout the narrative, is totally out
of keeping with the quality and circumstances
of the interlocutors. That a
young and gifted tailor, who for the
whole day has been pent up in a
stifling garret, with the symptoms of
consumptive disease unmistakeably
developed in his constitution, should
also devote the moiety of his hours of
rest to the acquisition of the Latin
language, and become in three months’
time a perfect master of Virgil, is not
an impossibility, though we opine that
such instances of suicidal exertion
are comparatively rare; but when we
find the same young man, not only
versed in the classics, but tolerably
acquainted with the Italian and
German poets, a fluent speaker of
French, an accurate historian, a proficient
in divinity, in metaphysics, and
in natural science—a disciple of
Tennyson in verse, and a pupil of
Emerson in style—the draft upon our
credulity is somewhat too large, and
we must necessarily decline to honour
it. The world has only beheld one
Admirable Crichton; and even he is
rather a myth than a reality—seeing
that we can merely judge of the extent
of his acquirements by the vague
report of contemporaries, and the
collections of an amusing coxcomb,[Pg 596]
who, out of very slender materials,
has contrived to construct a ponderous
and bombastic romance.[49] Crichton
has not left us one scrap of writing to
prove that his attainments were more
than the results of a gigantic memory,
aided by a singularly acute and logical
intellect. But Alton Locke altogether
eclipses Crichton. The latter had, at
all events, the full benefit of the
schools: the former was wholly devoid
of such instruction. Crichton spent
his days at least in the College;
Alton sat stitching on the shop-board.
So that the existence of such a
phenomenon becomes worse than problematical,
especially when we find
that, after abandoning paletots and
launching into a literary career, Mr
Locke could find no more profitable
employment than that of writing articles
for a Chartist newspaper, which
articles, moreover, were by no means
invariably inserted. We take this to be
the leading fault of the book, because it
is infinitely more glaring than even
exaggerated incident. In the hands
of such a writer as Defoe, the story of
Alton Locke would have assumed the
aspect of woeful and sad reality.
Not an expression would have been
allowed to enter which could betray
the absolute and irreconcilable difference
between the mental powers,
habits, and acquirements of the author
and his fictitious hero: we should have
had no idealism, at least of the transcendental
kind; and no dreams,
decidedly of a tawdry and uninterpretable
description, which bear internal
evidence of having been copied at
second-hand from Richter.
Let it, however, be understood,
that these remarks of ours are not
intended to detract from the genius,
the learning, or the descriptive powers
of the writer. Where excellencies
such as these exist, even though they
may be of rare occurrence, anything
approaching to absurdity or incongruity
is far more painfully, or rather
provokingly, apparent than in the
work of a common hackneyed novelist,
from whom we expect no better
things: and the error is peculiarly
felt when it is calculated in any degree
to convey the notion that the
pictures shadowed forth upon the
canvass are rather ideal than true.
This mode of dealing with a subject is
by no means the best to insure sympathy.
Men are naturally incredulous
of pain, and unwilling to believe in
suffering, more especially when it is
said to exist in their own vicinity, and
may be the effect of their own indifference
or caprice. Many persons will
read Alton Locke, not unmoved by the
wretchedness which it depicts—not
without feeling a thrill of indignation
at the bondage under which the
operative is said to labour from the
ruthless system of competition—and
yet lay down the book unconvinced
of the actual existence of such misery,
and no more inclined to bestir themselves
for its remedy than if they had
been the spectators of a tragedy, the
scene of which was laid in another
country, and the period indicated as
occurring in the middle ages. Nor is
it possible to blame them for this;
for, as the whole tenor of the work
belies its assumed character, it is
hard to expect that any one shall give
credence to mere details, or such
qualified credence as shall enable him
to accept them as accurate representations
of existing facts, in the face
of the evident obstacle which meets
him at the beginning. The usefulness
of many clever books in this range
of literature has been impaired by
the authors’ wanton neglect, or rather
wilful breach, of the leading rules of
propriety. Few people will accept Mr
D’Israeli’s novel of Sybil as containing
an accurate representation of the
state of the people of England in the
middle of the nineteenth century,
[Pg 597]simply because the writer is chargeable
with the same error; and yet
recent disclosures have abundantly
proved that many of the social pictures
contained in Sybil were drawn
with extreme accuracy, and without
any attempt at exaggeration.
We shall now attempt to sketch
out the story of Alton Locke, in order
that our readers may comprehend the
nature of the book with which we are
dealing—less, we admit, on account
of the book itself, than for the sake of
the subject which it is manifestly
intended to illustrate. By no other
method can we do justice to the
topic; and if situations should occur
which may seem to justify the strictures
of Mr Wauch, and to provoke a
smile, we ask indulgence for the sake
of a cause which is here most earnestly
advocated—according to the best of
his ability—by a man of no common
acquirements, zeal, energy, and purity
of purpose, though the warmth of his
heart may very frequently overpower
the discretion of his head.
Alton Locke, the subject of this
autobiography, is the son of poor
parents. His father had failed in
business as a grocer, having imprudently
started a small shop, without
adequate capital, in an obscure district
of London, where indeed there were
far too many such already, and died,
“as many small tradesmen do, of
bad debts and a broken heart, and
left us beggars.” Alton’s mother was
a woman of a sterner mood. Reared
in the most rigid tenets of the Baptist
sect, and steeped in the austerest Calvinism,
she regarded this world necessarily
as a place of tribulation and
inevitable woe, and fought and struggled
on right earnestly, mortifying
every natural affection in her bosom,
except love to her children, and exhibiting
that only through the medium
of severity and restraint.
“My mother,” says Alton, “moved by
rule and method; by God’s law, as she
considered, and that only. She seldom
smiled. Her word was absolute. She
never commanded twice without punishing.
And yet there were abysses of unspoken
tenderness in her, as well as clear,
sound, womanly sense and insight. But
she thought herself as much bound to
keep down all tenderness as if she had
been some ascetic of the middle ages—so
do extremes meet! It was ‘carnal,’ she
considered. She had as yet no right to
have any ‘spiritual affection’ for us. We
were still ‘children of wrath and of the
devil’—not yet ‘convinced of sin,’ ‘converted,
born again.’ She had no more
spiritual bond with us, she thought, than
she had with a heathen or a Papist. She
dared not even pray for our conversion,
earnestly as she prayed on every other
subject. For though the majority of her
sect would have done so, her clear logical
sense would yield to no such tender inconsistency.
Had it not been decided
from all eternity? We were elect, or we
were reprobate. Could her prayers alter
that?”
A gruesome carline this, and a revolting
contrast to dear old Mause
Headrigg, who not only prayed morning
and night, but never doubted as to
the destiny of Cuddie! Mrs Locke’s
conversation, however, had its charms;
for we find that, in a small way, she
was fond of entertaining ministers of
her own persuasion at tea, and Alton’s
ire was early kindled by the precipitancy
with which on such occasions
the sugar and muffins disappeared.
The old lady, moreover, had a kind of
ancestral pride, being traditionally
descended from a Cambridgeshire
puritan who had turned out under
Cromwell; and of a winter night she
would tell the children long stories
about the glorious times when Englishmen
arose to smite kings and prelates.
Of course these things had
their effect. Little Alton did not become
a fanatic, for this kind of religious
training is never palatable to
the young: he became, indeed, a sceptic
as soon as he could think for himself,
with a nice little germ of radicalism
ready to expand whenever circumstances
would permit of its development.
That period quickly arrived. Alton’s
paternal uncle had been as fortunate
in business as his brother was unlucky,
and was now a kind of city magnate—purse-proud,
yet not altogether oblivious
of his poorer kith and kin. He
had an only son, who was to be the
inheritor of his wealth, and who, being
destined for the Church, was undergoing
the necessary education. To
this relative, who made her an annual
petty allowance, Mrs Locke applied
for advice regarding her son, now a[Pg 598]
cadaverous lad of fifteen, with a weak
constitution, and a tendency to the
manufacture of verse; and by his advice
and recommendation, Alton was
introduced to a tailoring establishment
at the West End. Uncle certainly
might have done something better for
him; but perhaps he had George
Barnwell in his eye: and, moreover,
any superior settlement would
probably have spoilt the story. Here
is his first entry into the new scene:
“I stumbled after Mr Jones up a dark,
narrow, iron staircase, till we emerged
through a trap-door into a garret at the
top of the house. I recoiled with disgust
at the scene before me; and here I was
to work—perhaps through life! A low
lean-to room, stifling me with the combined
odours of human breath and perspiration,
stale beer, the sweet sickly
smell of gin, and the sour and hardly less
disgusting one of new cloth. On the floor,
thick with dust and dirt, scraps of stuff
and ends of thread, sat some dozen haggard,
untidy, shoeless men, with a mingled
look of care and wretchedness that made
me shudder. The windows were tight-closed,
to keep out the cold winter air: and
the condensed breath ran in streams down
the panes, chequering the dreary look-out
of chimney-tops and smoke. The conductor
handed me over to one of the men.”
This is intended, or at all events
given, as an accurate picture of a respectable
London tailoring establishment,
where the men receive decent
wages. Such a house is called an
“honourable” one, in contradistinction
to others, now infinitely the more
numerous, which are springing up in
every direction under the fostering
care of competition. As it is most
important that no doubt should be left
in the minds of any as to the actual
condition of the working classes, we
quote, not from Alton Locke, but from
one pamphlet out of many which are
lying before us, a few sentences explanatory
of the system upon which
journeymen tailors in London are compelled
to work. The pamphlet, for
aught we know, may be written by the
author of the novel; but it is clear, specific,
and apparently well-vouched.
“It appears that there are two distinct
tailor trades—the ‘honourable’ trade, now
almost confined to the West End, and
rapidly dying out there; and the ‘dishonourable’
trade of the show-shops and
slop-shops—the plate-glass palaces, where
gents—and, alas! those who would be indignant
at that name—buy their cheap-and-nasty
clothes. The two names are the
tailors’ own slang: slang is new and expressive
enough though, now and then. The
honourable shops in the West End number
only sixty; the dishonourable, four
hundred and more; while at the East
End the dishonourable trade has it all its
own way. The honourable part of the
trade is declining at the rate of one hundred
and fifty journeymen per year;
the dishonourable increasing at such a
rate, that in twenty years it will have
absorbed the whole tailoring trade, which
employs upwards of twenty-one thousand
journeymen. At the honourable shops
the work is done, as it was universally
thirty years ago, on the premises, and at
good wages. In the dishonourable trade,
the work is taken home by the men, to be
done at the very lowest possible prices,
which decrease year by year, almost
month by month. At the honourable
shops, from 36s. to 24s. is paid for a piece
of work for which the dishonourable shop
pays from 22s. to 9s. But not to the workman;
happy is he if he really gets two-thirds
or half of that. For at the honourable
shops the master deals directly with
his workmen; while at the dishonourable
ones, the greater part of the work, if not
the whole, is let out to contractors, or
middle men—’sweaters,’ as their victims
significantly call them—who in their turn
let it out again, sometimes to the workmen,
sometimes to fresh middlemen; so
that out of the price paid for labour
on each article, not only the workmen,
but the sweater, and perhaps the sweater’s
sweater, and a third, and a fourth, and a
fifth have to draw their profit. And when
the labour price has been already beaten
down to the lowest possible, how much
remains for the workmen after all these
deductions, let the poor fellows themselves
say!”[50]
These sweaters are commonly Jews,
to which persuasion also the majority
of the dishonourable proprietors belong.
Few people who emerge from
the Euston Square Station are left in
ignorance as to the fact, it being the
insolent custom of a gang of hook-nosed
and blubber-lipped Israelites to
shower their fetid tracts, indicating
the localities of the principal dealers of
their tribe, into every cab as it issues
from the gate. These are, in plain
terms, advertisements of a more odious
[Pg 599]cannibalism than exists in the Sandwich
Islands. Very often have we
wished that the miscreant who so
assailed us were within reach of our
black-thorn cudgel, that we might have
knocked all ideas of fried fish out of
his head for at least a fortnight to
come! In these days of projected
Jewish emancipation, the sentiment
may be deemed an atrocious one, but
we cannot retract it. Shylock was and
is the true type of his class; only that
the modern London Jew is six times
more personally offensive, mean, sordid,
and rapacious than the merchant
of the Rialto. And why should we
stifle our indignation? Dare any one
deny the truth of what we have said?
It is notorious to the whole world
that these human leeches acquire their
wealth, not by honest labour and industry,
but by bill-broking, sweating,
discounting, and other nefarious arts,
which inevitably lead the unfortunate
victims who have once trafficked with
the tribe of Issachar, to the spunging
houses of which they have the monopoly;
nor can the former escape from
these loathsome dens—if they ever
escape at all—without being stripped
as entirely as any turkey when prepared
for the spit at the genial
season of Christmas. Talk of Jewish
legislation indeed! We have had too
much of it already in our time, from
the days of Ricardo, the instigator of
Sir Robert Peel’s earliest practices
upon the currency, down to those of
Nathan Rothschild, the first Baron of
Jewry, for whose personal character
and upright dealings the reader is
referred to Mr Francis’ Chronicles of
the Stock Exchange.
It is little wonder if men who know
not what a scruple of conscience is,
should amass enormous fortunes. It
is much to be regretted that our present
state of society affords them such
ample opportunities. We allude not
now to the plundering of heirs expectant,
or the wheedling of young men
just fresh from the colleges, and
launched upon the town, to their
ruin—to fraudulent dodges for affecting
unnatural oscillations of stocks,
or those more deliberate schemes which
result in important public changes
being effected for the private emolument
of a synagogue. Bad as these
things are—shameful and abhorrent as
they must be to every mind alive to the
ordinary feelings of rectitude—they
are not yet so bad or so shameful as
the deliberate rapine which is exercised
upon the poor by the off-scourings
of the Caucasian race. Read
the following account by a working
tailor of their doings, and then settle
the matter with your conscience,
whether it is consistent with the character
of a Christian gentleman to
have dealings with such inhuman
vampires:—
“In 1844 I belonged to the honourable
part of the trade. Our house of call supplied
the present show-shop with men to
work on the premises. The prices then
paid were at the rate of 6d. per hour. For
the same driving-capes that they paid 18s.
then, they give only 12s. now. For the
dress and frock coats they gave 15s. then,
and now they are 14s. The paletots and
shooting coats were 12s.; there was no
coat made on the premises under that
sum. At the end of the season they
wanted to reduce the paletots to 9s. The
men refused to make them at that price
when other houses were paying as much
as 15s. for them. The consequence of
this was, the house discharged all the
men, and got a Jew middleman from the
neighbourhood of Petticoat Lane to agree
to do them all at 7s. 6d. a piece. The
Jew employed all the poor people who
were at work for the slop warehouses
in Houndsditch and its vicinity. This
Jew makes on an average 500 paletots a
week. The Jew gets 2s. 6d. profit out of
each; and having no sewing trimmings
allowed to him, he makes the workpeople
find them. The saving in trimmings
alone to the firm, since the workmen
left the premises, must have realised
a small fortune to them. Calculating
men, women, and children, I have heard
it said that the cheap house at the West End
employs 1000 hands. The trimmings for
the work done by these would be about
6d. a week per head, so that the saving
to the house since the men worked on the
premises has been no less than £1300 a
year; and all this is taken out of the
pockets of the poor. The Jew who contracts
for making the paletots is no tailor
at all. A few years ago he sold sponges
in the street, and now he rides in his carriage.
The Jew’s profits are 500 half-crowns,
or £60 odd per week; that is
upwards of £3000 a-year.”
The salary of a puisne judge of the
Court of Session in Scotland! A profitable
commencement of life that of
dealing in sponges, seeing that it[Pg 600]
endows the vender with the absorbent
qualities of the marine vegetable!
And mark the consequences which
may befall those who connive at such
iniquity by their custom! We still
quote from the same pamphlet, not to
deaf ears we trust, while telling them
of the calamity which such conduct
may bring home to their own hearths,
as it has done already to that of
hundreds who worship Cheapness as
a god.
“Men ought to know the condition of
those by whose labour they live. Had
the question been the investment of a
few pounds in a speculation, these gentlemen
would have been careful enough
about good security. Ought they to take
no security, when they invest their money
in clothes, that they are not putting on
their backs accursed garments, offered
in sacrifice to devils, reeking with the
sighs of the starving, tainted—yes,
tainted indeed, for it now comes out that
diseases numberless are carried home in
these same garments, from the miserable
abodes where they are made. Evidence
to this effect was given in 1844; but
Mammon was too busy to attend to it.
These wretched creatures, when they
have pawned their own clothes and
bedding, will use as a substitute the very
garments they are making. So Lord
—-‘s coat has been seen covering a
group of children blotched with smallpox.
The Rev. D—— suddenly finds
himself unrepresentable from a cutaneous
disease, little dreaming that the shivering
dirty being who made his coat, has
been sitting with his arms in the sleeves
for warmth, while he stitched at the tails.
The charming Miss C—— is swept off by
typhus or scarlatina, and her parents
talk about ‘God’s heavy judgment and
visitation:’ had they tracked the girl’s
new riding-habit back to the stifling undrained
hovel where it served as a blanket
to the fever-stricken slop-worker,
they would have seen why God had
visited them, seen that His judgments
are true judgments, and give His plain
opinion of the system, which ‘speaketh
good of the covetous whom God abhorreth’—a
system, to use the words of
the Morning Chronicle’s correspondent,
‘unheard of and unparalleled in the
history of any country—a scheme so
deeply laid for the introduction and
supply of under-paid labour in the market,
that it is impossible for the working
man not to sink and be degraded by it
into the lowest depths of wretchedness
and infamy’—a system which is steadily
and gradually increasing, and sucking
more and more victims out of the honourable
trade, who are really intelligent
artisans, living in comparative comfort
and civilisation, into the dishonourable or
sweating trade, in which the slopworkers
are generally almost brutified by their
incessant toil, wretched pay, miserable
food, and filthy homes.”
But we must return to Alton Locke,
whom we left speechless with astonishment
and overpowered with nausea
on his first admission to the sight
and odours of a stitching Pandemonium.
We are told, and we believe
it to be true, that of late years several
of the first-rate London tradesmen of
the West End have effected important
and salutary improvements as
regards the accommodation of their
men, and that the men themselves
have assumed a better tone. We
must, however, accept the sketch as
given; and of a truth it is no ways
savoury. Some of Alton’s comrades
are distinct Dungs—drunken, lewd,
profane wretches; but there is at
least one Flint among them, a certain
John Crossthwaite, who, beneath a
stolid manner and within a stunted
body, conceals a noble heart, beating
strongly with the fiercest Chartist
sentiments; and beside this diminutive
Hercules, Alton crooks his thigh.
Crossthwaite, like all little chaps, has
a good conceit of himself, and an
intense contempt for thews and sinews,
stature, chest, and the like points,
which excite the admiration of the
statuary. On one occasion, when
incensed, as tailors are apt to be, by
the sight of a big bulky Life-guardsman,
who could easily have crammed
him into his boot, Alton’s new friend
thus develops his ideas:—
“‘Big enough to make fighters?’ said
he, half to himself; ‘or strong enough,
perhaps?—or clever enough?—and yet
Alexander was a little man, and the
Petit Caporal, and Nelson, and Cæsar,
too; and so was Saul of Tarsus, and
weakly he was into the bargain. Æsop
was a dwarf, and so was Attila; Shakspeare
was lame; Alfred a rickety weakling;
Byron club-footed; so much for
body versus spirit—brute force versus
genius—genius!'”
We had no previous idea that the
fumes generated by cabbage produced
an effect so nearly resembling that
which is consequent on the inhalation[Pg 601]
of chloroform. Crossthwaite, however,
is a learned man in his way, and can
quote Ariosto when he pleases—indeed,
most of the workmen who figure
in these volumes seem to be adepts
in foreign tongues and literature.
From Crossthwaite, Alton Locke derives
his first lesson as regards the
rights of man, and becomes conscious,
as he tells us, that “society had not
given him his rights.” From another
character, Sandy Mackaye, a queer
old Scotsman, who keeps a book-stall,
he receives his first introduction to
actual literature. Sandy is a good
sketch—perhaps the best in the book.
He is a Radical of course, and, like
the Glasgow shoemaker, whom the
late Dr Chalmers once visited, “a
wee bit in the deistical line;” but he
has a fine heart, warm sympathies,
and, withal, some shrewdness and
common sense, which latter quality
very few indeed of the other characters
exhibit. We are left in some
obscurity as to Sandy’s early career,
but from occasional hints we are led
to believe that he must have been
honoured with the intimacy of Messrs
Muir and Palmer, and not improbably
got into some scrape about pike-heads,
which rendered it convenient for him
to remove beyond the jurisdiction of
the High Court of Justiciary. On
one occasion he seems to have averred
that he was even older, alluding to
a conversation he had with “Rab
Burns ance, sitting up a’ canty at
Tibbie Shiels’ in Meggot Vale.” This
is a monstrous libel against our excellent
friend Tibbie, at whose well-known
hostelry of the Lochs it was
our good fortune, as usual, to pass a
pleasant week no later than the bygone
spring; the necessary inference
being that she has pursued her present
vocation for nearly three quarters of a
century! The author might have stated,
with equal propriety, that he had
the honour of an interview with Ben
Jonson, in a drawing-room of Douglas’s
hotel! But Sandy’s age is quite immaterial
to the story. He may have been
out in the Forty-five for anything we
care. It is enough to know that he
takes a particular fancy to the young
tailor; lends him books; puts him in
the way of learning Latin, as we have
already hinted, in three months; and,
finally, receives him under his own
roof when he is ejected from that of
his mother on account of his having
proclaimed himself, in her presence,
a rank and open unbeliever.
Alton stitches on till he is nearly
twenty, educating himself at spare
hours as well as he can, by the aid of
Sandy Mackaye, until he acquires a
certain reputation among his comrades
as an uncommonly clever fellow.
The old bookdealer having some mysterious
acquaintanceship with Alton’s
uncle, informs that gentleman of the
prodigy to whom he is related,
whereupon there is an interview,
and the nephew is presented with five
shillings. Cousin George now comes,
for the first time, on the tapis, tall,
clean-limbed, and apparently good-humoured,
but, as is shown in the
sequel, selfish and a tuft-hunter. His
maxim is to make himself agreeable
to everybody, because he finds it
pay: and he gives Alton a sample of
his affability, by proposing a visit to
the Dulwich Gallery. At this point
the story becomes deliciously absurd.
Young Snip, to whom pictures were
a novelty, instantly fastens upon
Guido’s St Sebastian, of which he is
taking mental measure, when he is
accosted by a young lady. Although
we have little space to devote to extracts,
we cannot refuse ourselves
the gratification of transcribing a
passage which beats old Leigh Hunt’s
account of the interviews between
Ippolito de Buondelmonte and Dianora
d’Amerigo hollow. This artist, indeed,
has evidently dipped his pencil
in the warmest colours of the Cockney
School.
“A woman’s voice close to me, gentle,
yet of deeper tone than most, woke me
from my trance.
“‘You seem to be deeply interested in
that picture?’
“I looked round, yet not at the
speaker. My eyes, before they could
meet hers, were caught by an apparition
the most beautiful I had ever yet beheld.
And what—what—have I seen equal to
her since? Strange that I should love to
talk of her. Strange that I fret at
myself now because I cannot set down
upon paper, line by line, and hue by
hue, that wonderful loveliness of which—But
no matter. Had I but such an
imagination as Petrarch, or rather, perhaps,
had I his deliberate cold, self-consciousness,
what volumes of similes[Pg 602]
and conceits I might pour out, connecting
that peerless face and figure with all
lovely things which heaven and earth
contain. As it is, because I cannot say
all, I will say nothing, but repeat to the
end, again and again, Beautiful, beautiful,
beautiful, beyond all statue, picture,
or poet’s dream. Seventeen—slight, but
rounded, a masque and features delicate
and regular, as if fresh from the chisel of
Praxiteles. I must try to describe, after
all, you see—a skin of alabaster, (privet-flowers,
Horace and Ariosto would have
said, more true to nature,) stained with
the faintest flush; auburn hair, with that
peculiar crisped wave seen in the old
Italian pictures, and the warm, dark,
hazel eyes which so often accompany it;
lips like a thread of vermillion, somewhat
too thin, perhaps—but I thought little
of that then; with such perfect finish
and grace in every line and hue of her
features and her dress, down to the little
fingers and nails, which showed through their
thin gloves, that she seemed to my fancy
fresh from the innermost chamber of
some enchanted palace, ‘where no air of
heaven could visit her cheek too roughly.’
I dropped my eyes quite dazzled. The
question was repeated by a lady who
stood with her, whose face I remarked
then—as I did to the last, alas!—too
little, dazzled at the first by outward
beauty, perhaps because so utterly unaccustomed
to it.
“‘It is indeed a wonderful picture.’
I said timidly. ‘May I ask what is the
subject of it?’
“‘Oh! don’t you know?’ said the
young beauty, with a smile that thrilled
through me. ‘It is St Sebastian.’
“‘I—I am very much ashamed,’ I
answered, colouring up; ‘but I do not
know who St Sebastian was. Was he a
Popish saint?’
“A tall, stately old man, who stood
with the two ladies, laughed kindly.
‘No, not till they made him one against
his will, and, at the same time, by
putting him into the mill which grinds
old folks young again, converted him
from a grizzled old Roman tribune into
the young Apollo of Popery.’
“‘You will puzzle your hearer, my
dear uncle,’ said the same deep-toned
woman’s voice which had first spoken
to me. ‘As you volunteered the Saint’s
name, Lillian, you shall also tell his
history.’
“Simply and shortly, with just feeling
enough to send through me a fresh thrill
of delighted interest, without trenching
the least on the most stately reserve, she
told me the well-known history of the
Saint’s martyrdom.
“If I seem minute in my description,
let those who read my story remember
that such courteous dignity, however
natural, I am bound to believe, it is to
them, was to me an utterly new excellence
in human nature. All my mother’s
Spartan nobleness of manner seemed
unexpectedly combined with all my little
sister’s careless ease.
“‘What a beautiful poem the story
would make!’ said I, as soon as
recovered my thoughts.
“‘Well spoken, young man,’ answered
the old gentleman. ‘Let us hope that
your seeing a subject for a good poem
will be the first step towards your writing
one.'”
Were we to extend points of admiration
over a couple of columns,
we could not adequately express our
feelings with regard to the above
passage. How natural—how simple!
The entranced Snip gaping at the
Guido—the ladies accosting him, as
ladies invariably do when they encounter
a casual tailor in such places—the
passionate warmth of the description—the
ecclesiastical lore of Lillian—and
the fine instinct of the old gentleman,
(a dignitary of the Church, by the
way,) which warns him at once that
he is in the presence of a sucking
poet,—all these things combined take
away our breath, and take, moreover,
our imagination utterly by storm!
We shall not be surprised if hereafter
Greenwich Park should be utterly
deserted on a holiday, and Dulwich
Gallery become the favourite resort
of apprentices, each expecting, on
the authority of Alton Locke, to meet
with some wealthy and high-born,
but most free-and-easy Lindamira!
But the best of it is to come. They
have yet more conversation: the
strangers manifest a deep interest in
the personal history of our hero.
“While I revelled in the delight of
stolen glances at my new-found
Venus Victrix, who was as forward as
any of them in her questions and her
interest. Perhaps she enjoyed—at
least she could not help seeing—the
admiration for herself, which I took
no pains to conceal!” O thrums and
trimmings! it is but too plain—Venus
Victrix, with the peculiar crisped
auburn hair, and the skin of privet-flowers,
has all but lost her heart to
the juvenile bandy-legged tailor!
Two can play at that game.[Pg 603]
Cousin George in the mean time,
though taking no part in the conversation—a
circumstance which strikes
us as rather odd—has likewise fallen
in love with the beautiful apparition,
and, after her departure, drives Alton
“mad with jealousy and indignation,”
by talking about the lady rather
rapturously, as a young snob of his
kidney is pretty certain to do under
circumstances such as are described.
The kinsmen part, and Alton returns
to the garret full of the thoughts of
Lillian. She becomes his muse, and
with the aid of a stray volume of
Tennyson, he sets himself sedulously
to the task of elaborating poetry.
Sandy Mackaye, his censor, betrays
no great admiration for his earlier
efforts, which indeed are rather milk-and-water,
and recommends him to
become a poet for the people, pointing
out to him, in various scenes of
wretchedness which they visit, the
true elements of the sublime. The
graphic power and real pathos of
those scenes afford a marvellous contrast
to the rubbish which is profusely
interspersed through the volumes.
It is much to be regretted that an
author, who can write so naturally
and well, should allow himself to mar
his narrative and destroy its interest,
by the introduction not only of absurdities
in point of incident, but of
whole chapters of mystical jargon,
inculcating doctrines which, we are
quite sure, are not distinctly comprehended
even by himself. He has
got much to learn, if not to unlearn,
before he can do full justice to his
natural powers. So long as he addicts
himself, both in thought and
language, to the use of general terms,
he must fail in producing that effect
which he otherwise might easily
achieve.
Alton then, though still a tailor,
becomes a poet; and, after two years
and a half incubation, produces a
manuscript volume, enough to fill a
small octavo, under the somewhat
spoliative and suspicious title of
Songs of the Highways. Still no talk
of publishing. Then comes a movement
among the tailors, caused by
Alton’s master determining to follow
the example of others, and reduce
wages. A private meeting of the
operatives is held, at which John
Crossthwaite the Flint counsels resistance
and a general strike; but the
faint-hearted Dungs fly from him,
and he finds no supporter save
Alton. The two resolve, coûte qui coûte,
to hold out, and Crossthwaite takes
his friend that night to a Chartist
meeting, where he is sworn to all the
points.
Never more did Alton bury needle
in the hem of a garment. Nobody
would give employment to the two
protesters; so John Crossthwaite,
being a man of a practical tendency,
and not bad at statistics, determined
to turn an honest penny by writing
for a Chartist newspaper, and would
have persuaded Alton to do the same,
had not Sandy Mackaye interposed,
and very properly represented that
his young friend was too juvenile to
become a martyr. So it was fixed at
a general council that Alton should
prepare his bundle, including his precious
manuscripts, and start on foot
for Cambridge, where his cousin was,
to see whether he could not procure
help to have his volume launched into
the world. We must pass over his
journey to Cambridge, interesting as
it is, to arrive at his cousin’s rooms.
There he finds George with half-a-dozen
of his companions all equipped
for a rowing match, and just about to
start. George behaves like a trump,
orders him luncheon, and then departs
for the river, whither Alton follows,
with the intention of seeing the fun.
His behaviour is a libel on the Cockneys.
He sees Lillian on the opposite
side of the river, and makes an
ass of himself; then he bursts into
ecstasies at the sight of the boats,
feeling “my soul stirred up to a sort
of sweet madness, not merely by the
shouts and cheers of the mob around
me, but by the loud, fierce pulse of
the rowlocles; the swift whispering
rush of the long, snake-like eight oars;
the swirl and gurgle of the water on
their wake; the grim, breathless
silence of the straining rowers. My
blood boiled over, and fierce tears
swelled into my eyes; for I, too, was
a man and an Englishman.” The
author should have added—and a
tailor to boot. So Alton, like an
idiot, begins to roar and shout, and
is ridden over by a young sprig of
nobility, in whose way he insists on[Pg 604]
standing; and is soused in the river;
and insults another young nobleman,
Lord Lynedale, of whom more anon,
who picks him up, and out of good
nature offers him half-a-crown: all
which shows, or is intended to show,
that our friend is a splendid specimen
of the aristocracy of nature. Well—to
cut a long story short—he returns
to his cousin’s rooms, is kindly received,
introduced to a supper party
of Cantabs, and afterwards to Lord
Lynedale, for whom he corrects certain
proofs, and receives a sovereign
in return. The said Lord Lynedale
is engaged to a lady, the same with
“the deeper voice than most”—not
Lillian—who accosted him in the
Dulwich Gallery. She is the niece of
a Dean Winnstay, Lillian being the
daughter. They meet. She recognises
him, and he favours us with a sketch
of Miss Eleanor Staunton. “She
was beautiful, but with the face and
figure rather of a Juno than a Venus—dark,
imperious, restless—the lips
almost too firmly set, the brow almost
too massive and projecting—a queen,
rather to be feared than loved—but a
queen still, as truly royal as the man
into whose face she was looking up
with eager admiration and delight, as
he pointed out to her eloquently the
several beauties of the landscape.”
So Alton is introduced to the Dean,
and finally asked down to the deanery.
The result, of course, is, that he
becomes, if possible, ten times more
deeply in love than before with Venus
Victrix, who is naughty enough to
flirt with Snip, and to astonish him
by singing certain of his songs. As
a matter of course, he immediately
conjures up an imaginary Eden, with
an arbour of cucumber vine, in which
he, Alton, and she, Lillian, are to
figure as Adam and Eve—we trust
in such becoming costume as his previous
pursuits must have given him
the taste to devise. Miss Staunton,
however, does not appear to relish
the liaison, and rather throws cold
water upon it, which damper Locke
seems to attribute to jealousy! though
it afterwards turns out to have been
dictated by a higher feeling; namely,
her conviction that Lillian was too
shallow-hearted to be a fit object for
the affections of the inspired tailor!!
The old Dean meanwhile, quite unconscious
of the ravages which young
Remnants is making in his family
circle, bores him with lectures on
entomology, and finally agrees to
patronise his poems, and head a subscription
list, provided he will expunge
certain passages which savour
of republican principles. Alton consents;
and as a reward for his so
doing, Miss Staunton pronounces
him to be “weak,” and Lillian
deplores that he has spoilt his best
verses, which her cousin had set to
music. Reading these things, we
begin to comprehend the deep anxiety
of Petruchio to get the tailor out of
his house,—
Go, take it hence; begone, and say no more.”
Who knows what effect the flatteries
of an insinuator like Alton
Locke might have had upon the lively
Katherina?
The list, however, is not yet made
up—so Alton returns to London, and
is entered upon the staff of the Weekly
Warwhoop, a Chartist journal, conducted
by one Mr O’Flynn, a red-hot
Hibernian and republican. The engagement
is not satisfactory. The
editor has a playful habit of mutilating
the articles of his contributors,
and sometimes of putting in additional
pepper, so as to adapt them to his
own peculiar tastes and purposes;
and Alton Locke finds that it goes
rather against his conscience to libel
the Church of England and the Universities
by inventing falsehoods by
the score, as he is earnestly entreated
to do by his uncompromising chief.
There is nothing like a peep behind
the scenes. Alton begins to suspect
that he may have been misled regarding
matters of political faith, and that
it is quite possible for a man to call
himself a patriot, and yet be a consummate
blackguard. Touching religious
tenets, also, he has some qualms;
a discourse which he happens to hear
from a peripatetic idiot of the Emersonian
school having put new notions
into his head, and he is especially
attracted by the dogma that “sin is
only a lower form of good.” He
next breaks with O’Flynn, encounters
his cousin George, now in orders,
though certainly quite unfitted for the
duties of his profession; and a regular[Pg 605]
quarrel ensues on the subject of
Lillian, whom George is determined
to win. Poetical justice demands
that both whelps should be soused in
the kennel. Alton gets a new engagement
from “the editor of a popular
journal of the Howitt and Eliza
Cook school;” and at last brings out
his poems, which, though considerably
castrated, have the good fortune to
take with the public. Then he is
asked to be at the Dean’s town residence,
to meet with divers “leaders
of scientific discovery in this wondrous
age; and more than one poet,
too, over whose works I had gloated,
whom I had worshipped in secret.”
In short, he felt that “he was taking
his place there among the holy guild
of authors.” Nor are these all his
triumphs. Lillian smiles upon him;
and Lady Ellerton, formerly Miss
Staunton, who has since been wedded
to Lord Lynedale, and raised to a
higher title in the peerage, introduces
him to the —— ambassador, evidently
the Chevalier Bunsen, who instantly
invites him to Germany! “I am
anxious,” quoth the ambassador, “to
encourage a holy spiritual fraternisation
between the two great branches
of the Teutonic stock, by welcoming
all brave young English spirits to
their ancient fatherland. Perhaps,
hereafter, your kind friends here will
be able to lend you to me”!! So the
brave young English spirit goes home
that night in a perfect whirl of excitement.
In the morning comes
reaction. Alton, on going to leave
his card for the Dean, finds the house
shut up, and is informed that the young
Earl of Ellerton has been killed by a
fall from his horse, and that the
whole family are gone to the country.
“That day was the first of June
1845. On the 10th of April 1848, I
saw Lillian Winnstay again. Dare I
write my history between these two
points of time?” By all means: and,
if you please, get on a little faster.
It will naturally occur to the reader
that Messrs Crossthwaite and Mackaye
could not be remarkably well
pleased at witnessing their friend’s
intromissions with the aristocracy.
The docking of the poems had been
the first symptom of retrogression from
the Chartist camp; the acceptance of
invitations to exclusive soirées was a
still more grievous offence. Accordingly,
Alton began to suffer for his
sins. His old employer, O’Flynn, was
down upon him in the columns of the
Warwhoop, tomahawking him for his
verses, ridiculing his pretensions,
exposing his private history, and
denouncing him as no better than a
renegade. Then, somebody sent him
a pair of plush breeches, in evident
token of his flunkyism—a doubleedged
and cruel insult which nearly
drove him distracted. Old Sandy
Mackaye, over his pipe and tumbler of
toddy, descanted upon the degeneracy
of the age, and John Crossthwaite
told him in so many words that he
had disappointed his expectations
most miserably. Under these circumstances,
Alton felt that there was
nothing for him but to redeem his
character as a Chartist by some daring
step, even though it brought him
within the iron grasp of the law. An
opportunity soon presented itself.
There was distress among the agricultural
labourers in several districts;
a monster meeting was to be held;
and the club to which Alton belonged
determined to send down a delegate
to represent them. Alton instantly
proffered himself for the somewhat
perilous post: and the warmth of his
protestations and entreaties overcame
the suspicions, and removed the
jealousy, of his comrades. Even
O’Flynn pronounced him to be “a
broth of a boy.” In the midst of the
meeting, however, he was startled by a
glimpse of the countenance of his
cousin George, who, it afterwards
appears, had come thither as a spy,
armed with a bowie-knife and revolver!
As a delegate, therefore, Alton
goes down to the place of rendezvous,
in the neighbourhood of the Deanery,
where he had once been hospitably
entertained; listens to several speeches
on the low rate of wages, which he
justly considers to be rather purposeless
and incoherent; strives to inculcate
the principles of the Charter,
which the agriculturists won’t listen
to; and finally, by a flaming harangue
on the rights of man, sends them off
in a body to a neighbouring hall to
plunder, burn, and destroy. Of course
he is actuated by none but the most
praiseworthy and philanthropic mo[Pg 606]tives.
The mob do their work as
usual, and proceed to arson and pillage;
Mr Locke, who has accompanied
them, all the while preaching
respect to the sacred rights of property.
A handful of yeomanry approach; the
mob begins to scamper; and the misunderstood
patriot and poet is cut
down in the act of rescuing a desk
from the clutches of an agricultural
Turpin. He is tried, of course, for the
offence; John Crossthwaite and
Mackaye are brought to speak to
character, but they break down under
the cross-examination. An extempore
witness, however, gives evidence
in his favour, which suffices to clear
him of the most serious part of the
charge. He intends to make a magnificent
speech in his defence, and has
actually got through three sentences,
“looking fixedly and proudly at the
reverend face opposite,” when a slight
deviation of the eye reveals to him
the form of Lillian!
“There she was! There she had been
the whole time—right opposite to me,
close to the judge—cold, bright, curious—smiling!
And, as our eyes met, she
turned away, and whispered gaily something
to a young man beside her.
“Every drop of blood in my body
rushed into my forehead; the court, the
windows, and the faces, whirled round
and round, and I fell senseless on the
floor of the dock.”
Alas for poor Snip! They gave
him three years.
Three years passed in prison afford
ample time for reflection, and are calculated
to lead to amendment. We
are sorry, however, to say that Mr
Alton Locke by no means turned
them to profit. He had many long
interviews with the chaplain, who
attempted to reclaim him to Christianity;
but it would seem that the
reverend gentleman did not set about
it in the right way, as he advanced
only old-fashioned arguments against
infidelity, whereas the inspired tailor
“was fighting for Strauss, Hennell,
and Emerson.” So the chaplain gave
him up at last, and he turned for
recreation and solace to the works of
M.M. Prudhon and Louis Blanc,
which he got somehow smuggled into
his cell. During his imprisonment he
experienced great tribulation by the
sight of a handsome new church
rising not far from his window, and
occasional glimpses of a person whom
he took to be the incumbent, and who
bore a marvellous likeness to his
cousin George. Sometimes this personage
was accompanied by a lady,
who might possibly be Lillian—for
the mooncalf, notwithstanding the
court-scene, and the consciousness
that he was a sentenced felon, still
seems to have supposed that he was
beloved, and to have expected a visit
to his cell—and the bare idea was distraction.
And it turns out that he was
right. George Locke, the incumbent,
was about to be married—a fact which
he learned immediately before his own
release, coinciding in point of time
with the French Revolution of 1848.
Back to London goes Alton, and,
as a matter of course, instantaneously
consorts with Cuffey. Then come
the preparations for the memorable
demonstration of 10th April, the provision
of arms, and the wild schemes
for resorting to physical force. That
a large, ramified, and by no means
contemptible conspiracy then existed,
no man can doubt; and there is but
too much reason to believe that social
suffering was as much the cause of the
projected outbreak as abstract political
doctrines, however pernicious, or
even the influence of the revolutionary
example extended and propagated
from the Continent. Alton had by
this time worked himself up to such a
pitch that he was ready to mount a
barricade, and so was his companion
and coadjutor, the valorous John
Crossthwaite. But old Sandy Mackaye,
who had some acquaintanceship
with pikes in his youth, and experience
of the extreme doubtfulness of
the popular pluck, especially under
the guidance of such leaders as the
imbecile and misguided fools who
made themselves most prominent in
the Convention, astonished his friends
by denouncing the whole concern as
not only silly but sinful, and prophesying,
almost with his dying breath as
it proved, its complete and shameful
failure. Very beautifully, indeed,
and very naturally drawn, is the deathbed
scene of the old reformer; the
spirit, ere quitting for ever the tenement
of clay, wandering back and
recurring to the loved scenes of childhood
and of youth—the bonny braes,[Pg 607]
and green hillsides, and clear waters
of his native land.
Old Sandy dies, and Alton watches
by his corpse till the morning of the
10th of April, the day on which the
liberties of England were to be decided,
and a general muster of the
adherents of the Charter held on Kensington
Common. Going forth, he
encounters at the door a lady dressed
in deep mourning, who had come to
visit Mackaye, and who should this
prove to be but the widowed Countess
of Ellerton! It now comes out that
Alton had been altogether mistaken
in her character: instead of being a
proud imperious aristocrat, she proves
to be a lowly, devoted, and self-sacrificing
friend of the poor, who has surrendered
her whole means for the
relief of unfortunate needle-women,
and even lived and worked among them,
in order personally to experience the
hardships of their condition. There
is nothing in this to provoke a sneer;
for it is impossible to exaggerate the
extent of that sacrifice which women
in all ages have been content to make,
either at the call of love, the claim of
duty, or the demand of religion; and
the noble and unswerving heroism,
which they have exhibited in the
accomplishment of their task. To
tend the sick and dying even in public,
hospitals—to brave the pestilence and
the plague—to visit prisons—utterly
to abjure the world, and to give up
everything for the sake of their Divine
Master—all these things have been
done by women, and done so quietly
and unobtrusively as to escape the
notice of the multitude; for good deeds
are like the sweetest flowers, they
blossom in the most secret places.
But our author goes a great deal further,
and, as usual, plunges into the
ludicrous. Lady Ellerton has, from
the first, recognised Alton Locke as
an inspired being; she has kept her
eye upon him throughout the whole of
his career; has paid his debts through
old Mackaye, with whom she seems
to have been in constant correspondence;
has supplied the means for his
defence at his trial; and has now
come to arrest, if possible, the headlong
career of the outrageous and
revolutionary tailor! We must indulge
ourselves with one more extract,
and it shall be the last.
“‘Oh!’ she said, in a voice of passionate
earnestness, which I had never heard
from her before, ‘stop—for God’s sake,
stop! you know not what you are saying—what
you are doing. Oh! that I had
met you before—that I had had more
time to speak to poor Mackaye! Oh!
wait, wait—there is a deliverance for you;
but never in this path—never! And just
while I, and nobler far than I, are longing
and struggling to find the means of
telling you your deliverance, you, in the
madness of your haste, are making it
impossible!’
“There was a wild sincerity in her
words—an almost imploring tenderness
in her tone.
“‘So young!’ she said; ‘so young to
be lost thus!’
“I was intensely moved. I felt—I
knew that she had a message for me. I
felt that hers was the only intellect in the
world to which I would have submitted
mine; and, for one moment, all the angel
and all the devil in me wrestled for the
mastery. If I could but have trusted her
one moment…. No! all the
pride, the suspicion, the prejudice of
years, rolled back upon me. ‘An aristocrat!
and she, too, the one who has kept
me from Lillian!’ And in my bitterness,
not daring to speak the real thought
within me, I answered with a flippant
sneer—
“‘Yes, Madam! like Cordelia, so
young, yet so untender!—Thanks to the
mercies of the upper classes!’
“Did she turn away in indignation?
No, by heaven!—there was nothing upon
her face but the intensest yearning pity.
If she had spoken again, she would have
conquered; but before those perfect lips
could open, the thought of thoughts
flashed across me.
“‘Tell me one thing! Is my cousin
George to be married to——?’ and I
stopped.
“‘He is.’
“‘And yet,’ I said, ‘you wish to turn
me back from dying on a barricade!’
And, without waiting for a reply, I hurried
down the street in all the fury of
despair.”
But Alton Locke did not die on a
barricade, any more than Mr John
O’Connell on the floor of the House
of Commons. He did not sever with
his shears the thread of life either of
soldier or policeman. He got down
from the waggons with the rest when
Feargus showed the white feather,
and by way of change of scene and
subject, contrived to get into the
house where Lillian was residing, and[Pg 608]
in a very sneaking way to become
witness of sundry love passages between
her and his cousin George. As
a matter of course, he was kicked into
the street by two able-bodied servitors
in plush. Then follows a
scene with a former comrade of his, a
drunken, worthless, treacherous Dung,
by name Jemmy Downes, who had
become a sweater and kidnapper, and
descended through every stage of
degradation to the very cesspool of
infamy. His wife and children are
lying dead, fever-stricken, half-consumed
by vermin in a horrible den,
overhanging a rankling ditch, into
which Downes in his delirium falls,
and Alton staggers home with the
typhus raging in his blood. Then come
the visions of delirium, ambitiously
written, but without either myth or
meaning, so far as we can discover.
Sometimes Alton fancies himself a
mylodon eating his way through a
forest of cabbage palms, and “browsing
upon the crisp tart foliage,”—sometimes
he is impressed with the
painful conviction that he is a baboon
agitated “by wild frenzies, agonies
of lust, and aimless ferocity.” The
conscience, it would seem, was not
utterly overpowered by the disease.
He at length awakes to reality—
“Surely I know that voice! She
lifted her veil. The face was Lillian’s!
No! Eleanor’s!
“Gently she touched my hand—I sunk
down into soft, weary, happy sleep.”
Of course, with the Countess for his
nurse, Alton gradually recovers, at
least from the fever, but his constitution
is plainly breaking up. He then
hears of the death of his cousin
George, caused by infection conveyed
in a coat which he had seen covering
the wasted remains of Downes’ wife
and children. His first impulse is
again to persecute Lillian; but the
Countess will not allow him, not because
he is an impertinent, odious,
contemptible, convicted snip and
coxcomb, but because “there is
nothing there for your heart to rest
upon—nothing to satisfy your intellect”!!
So she reads Tennyson to him,
and expounds her views throughout
several chapters upon Christianity as
bearing upon Socialism—views which
we regret to say that the noble lady,
by adopting that peculiar exaltation of
speech which was said to characterise
the oracles of Johanna Southcote
and Luckie Buchan, has rendered unintelligible
to us, though they appear
to have had a different effect upon her
audience.
The end of the story is, that Alton
is sent out to Mexico by the desire
and at the expense of the Countess,
in order that he may become “a tropical
poet,” not only rhetorically, but
physically; and he is accompanied by
Crossthwaite and his wife. We are
led to infer that failing health, upon
both sides, was an insuperable obstacle
to his union with the Countess. He
pens this autobiography during the
voyage, and dies within sight of land,
after having composed his death-song,
than which, we trust, for the credit of
tradition, that the last notes of the
swans of Cayster were infinitely more
melodious.
Such is an epitome of the story of
Alton Locke; a book which exhibits,
in many passages, decided marks of
genius, but which, as a whole, is so
preposterously absurd, as rather to
excite ridicule than to move sympathy.
What sympathy we do feel is
not with Alton Locke, the hero, if we
dare to desecrate that term by applying
it to such an abortion: it arises out
of the episodes which are carefully
constructed from ascertained and unquestionable
facts, and in which the
proprieties of nature and circumstance
are not exaggerated or forsaken,
whilst the pictorial power of the
author is shown to the greatest advantage.
Of this character are the scenes
in the needlewoman’s garret—in the
sweating-house, from which the old
farmer rescues his son—in the den
inhabited by Downes—and the description
of Mackaye’s deathbed.
These are, however, rather the eddies
of the story than the stream: the
moment we have to accompany Alton
Locke as a principal actor, we are
involved in such a mass of absurdities,
that common-sense revolts, and credulity
itself indignantly refuses to
entertain them.
We are sorry for this, on account
of the cause which is advocated. If
fiction is to be used as an indirect
means for directing the attention of
the public to questions of vital interest,
surely great care should be[Pg 609]
employed to exclude all elements
which may and must excite doubts
as to the genuineness of the facts
which form the foundation of the
story. A weak or ridiculous argument
is, according to the doctrine of
Aristotle, often prejudicial to the best
cause; and we cannot help thinking
that this book affords a notable instance
of the truth of that observation.
But we have more to do than
simply to review a novel. Here is a
question urgently presenting itself for
the consideration of all thinking men—a
question which concerns the welfare
of hundreds of thousands—a
question which has been evaded by
statesmen so long as they dared to do
so with impunity, but which now can
be no longer evaded—that question
being, whether any possible means
can be found for ameliorating and improving
the condition of the working
classes of Great Britain, by rescuing
them from the effects of that cruel
competition which makes each man
the enemy of his fellow; which is annually
driving from our shores crowds
of our best and most industrious artisans;
which consigns women from
absolute indigence to infamy; dries
up the most sacred springs of affection
in the heart; crams the jail and
the poor-house; and is eating like a
fatal canker into the very heart of society.
The symptoms at least are
clear and apparent before our eyes.
Do not reams of Parliamentary Reports,
and a plethora of parole testimony,
if that were needed to corroborate
the experience of every one, establish
the facts of emigration, prostitution,
improvidence, crime, and pauperism,
existing and going forward in
an unprecedented degree—and that in
the face, as we are told, of stimulated
production, increasing exports, also
increasing imports, revivals of trade,
sanitary regulations, and improved
and extended education? Why, if the
latter things be true, or rather if they
are all that is sufficient to insure the
wellbeing of the working classes, we
should be necessarily forced to arrive
at the sickening and humiliating conclusion,
that the English people are
the most obstinately brutalised race
existing on the face of the earth, and
that every effort for their relief only
leads to a commensurate degradation!
That belief is not ours. Though we
think that a monstrous deal of arrogant
and stupid jargon has of late
been written about the indomitable
perseverance and hereditary virtues
of the Anglo-Saxon race—principally
by contemptible drivellers, who, so
far from possessing the pluck, energy,
or sinews of the genuine Anglo-Saxon,
are cast in the meanest mould
of humanity, and endowed with an
intellect as poor and feckless as their
limbs—we still look upon the British
people as the foremost on the roll of
nations, and the least willing to degrade
themselves voluntarily, to transgress
the boundaries of the law, to avail
themselves of a humiliating charity, or
to subside shamefully into crime. And,
if this view be the correct one, how is
it that misery not only exists, but is
spreading—how is it that the symptoms
every day become more apparent
and appalling? When Ministers
speak of the general prosperity of her
Majesty’s subjects, as they usually do
at the opening of every session of
Parliament, it is perfectly obvious
that they must proceed upon some
utterly false data as to the masses;
and that the prosperity to which they
allude must be that only of an isolated
class, or at best of a few classes,
whilst the condition of the main body
is overlooked and uncared for. The
fact is, that her Majesty’s present advisers,
one and all of them, as also
some of their predecessors, have suffered
themselves to be utterly deluded
by a false and pernicious system of
political economy, framed expressly
with the view of favouring capitalists
and those engaged in foreign trade,
at the expense of all others in the
country. Their standard of the national
prosperity is the amount of the
exports to foreign parts; of the home
trade, which is of infinitely greater
importance, they take no heed whatever.
Thus, while the vessels on
the Clyde and the Mersey are crowded
with industrious emigrants, forced
to leave Britain because they can no
longer earn within its compass “a
fair day’s wage for a fair day’s labour”—whilst
benevolent people in
London are raising subscriptions for
the purpose of sending out our needle-women
to Australia—whilst the shopkeeper
complains of want of custom,[Pg 610]
and the artisan of diminished employment
and dwindling remuneration—we
are suddenly desired to take heart,
and be of good cheer, because several
additional millions of yards of calico
have been exported to foreign countries!
And this, according to our philosophical
economists, is reasoning
from cause to effect! Cotton manufactures
are, no doubt, excellent things
in their way. They give employment
or furnish subsistence to about
half a million of persons, out of a population
of twenty-seven millions—(that
is, in the proportion of one to
fifty-four)—but the exportation of
these manufactures does not benefit
the artisan, neither is its augmentation
any proof or presumption that
even this single trade is in a flourishing
condition. Increased exports
may arise, and often do arise, from a
decline in home consumption—a most
ominous cause, which even cotton
manufacturers admit to have been last
year in operation. But this is not a
question to be narrowed, nor shall
we narrow it, by dilating upon
one particular point. We shall reserve
it in its integrity, to be considered
fully, fairly, and deliberately in
a future article, with such assistance
as we can derive from the exertions
and researches of those who have
already occupied themselves in bringing
this subject prominently before
the notice of the public. It may happen
that some of those writers to
whom we allude have greatly overshot
their mark, and have arrived at
hasty conclusions, both as to the
cause of the evil and as to its remedy.
The Communist notions which peep
through the present publication, are
not likely to forward the progress
of a great cause. But those ideas
evidently have their origin in a deep
conviction either that Government
has been wanting in its duty of protecting
the interests of the masses, or
that it has erred by adopting an active
line of policy, to which the whole evil
may be traced. Both propositions will
bear all argument. It would be easy
to point out many instances in which
Government has refrained, to the
public prejudice, from using its directive
power; and instances, still more
numerous, in which legislative measures
have been proposed and carried,
directly hostile to the best interests
of the nation. And therefore, although
some remedies which have been proposed
may appear absurd, fantastic,
or even worse, we are not entitled,
on that account, to drop the investigation.
Failing the suggestion of possible
cures, people will grasp at the
impossible; but the tendency to do
so by no means negatives the existence
of the disease. There is at present,
we believe, but little or no active
agitation for the Charter. So much
the better. If the experience of 1848
has taught the working-men that this
demand of theirs is as visionary as
though they had petitioned for a
Utopia, they will be more prepared
to listen to those who have their welfare
thoroughly at heart, and who have
no dearer or higher wish than to see
Englishmen dwelling in unity, peace,
and comfort in their native land; all
these disastrous bickerings, feuds, and
jealousies extinguished, and order
and allegiance permanently secured,
as the result of an altered system of
domestic policy, which shall have for
its basis the recognition and equitable
adjustment of the claims of British
industry. The task may be a difficult
one, but it is by no means impossible.
Every day some fallacy, hatched
and industriously propagated by selfish
and designing men, is exposed or
tacitly withdrawn; every day the
baneful effects of cotton legislation become
more apparent. If the representations
of the Free-Traders were true,
the condition of the working-classes
would now have been most enviable.
Is it so? The capitalist, and the political
economist, and the quack, and
the Whig official may answer that it
is; but when we ask the question of
the masses of the people, how different
is the tenor of the reply!
Next month we propose to resume
the consideration of this most important
topic.
FOOTNOTES:
[48] Alton Locke, Tailor and Poet: an Autobiography. In 2 vols. London: Chapman
and Hall, 1850.
[49] As more than one pen has been occupied with the subject of Crichton, we think
it proper to state, in order to prevent misinterpretation, that the author above
alluded to is Sir Thomas Urquhart, and not Mr William Harrison Ainsworth.
Nobody will suspect the latter gentleman of having trodden too closely on the heels of
history. In his hands, the young cadet of Cluny is entirely emancipated from the
sanctuary or the cloister, and entitled to take permanent rank with the acrobat
Antonio, whose feats upon the slack-rope must be still thrillingly remembered by the
frequenters of the Surrey-side, or with the late lamented Harvey Leach, in consequence
of whose premature decease the gnome-fly has vanished from the ceiling of
the British stage.
[50] Cheap Clothes and Nasty. By Parson Lot. London: 1850.
THE RENEWAL OF THE INCOME-TAX.
Although a considerable period
must yet elapse ere the expiration of
the Parliamentary holidays, it will be
well for the public to be prepared for
the discussion of certain questions
which must perforce engage the early
attention of the Legislature. We know
not, and have no means of knowing,
what may be the nature of the coming
Ministerial programme. Were we to
argue entirely from the results of past
experience, we might well be excused
for anticipating the absence of any
kind of programme; seeing that the
Whig policy of late years has been to
remain as stationary as possible, and
to take the initiative in nothing, unless
it be some scheme devised for the
evident purpose of bolstering up their
party influence. Whether the old line
of conduct is to be pursued, or whether
Lord John Russell, desirous to give a
fillip to his decreasing popularity,
may propound some organic changes—for
there are rumours to that effect
abroad—is at present matter of speculation.
One subject he must grapple
with; and that is the taxation of the
country, taken in connection with the
Property and Income Tax, which,
unless renewed by special Act of Parliament,
expires in the course of the
ensuing year.
That an attempt will be made to
continue this tax, no reasonable person
can doubt. Ever since it was
imposed, Ministers have acted as
though it was permanent and not
temporary. They have done this in
spite of the solemn pledge given to
the country by its originator, that it
should not be made a regular burden—in
spite of the frequent and unanswerable
remonstrances advanced by many
who felt themselves aggrieved by its
unjust and unequal operation. The
limited nature of its duration was
made the first excuse for avoiding its
revision—the necessities of Government
the next excuse for continuing
it in all its imperfection; and yet these
necessities, so far from being casual,
were purposely created by the remission
of other taxes, in order to afford
the Premier of the day an apology
for breaking his word—in plain English
for violating his honour. We
defy any man, however skilled he may
be in casuistry, to alter the complexion
of these facts, which are anything
but creditable to the candour of
the statesmen concerned, or to the
character of our political morality.
We are, therefore, fully prepared
for a demand on the part of the Chancellor
of the Exchequer for the reimposition
of the Property and Income
Tax. He will attempt to justify that
demand by the usual allegation that
it is absolutely necessary in order to
meet the exigencies of the State; and
that it yields very near five and a half
millions of revenue, not one penny of
which he can spare if he is to defray
the expenses of the public service and
the interest of the National Debt.
This might be an excellent argument
if employed to meet the proposal of
any financial Quixote for abolishing a
tax which the Legislature has solemnly
declared to be permanent. But it is
no argument at all for the continuance
of this tax after its stated legal period
has expired, any more than for the
imposition of some tax entirely new.
The real state of the case will be just
this, that our recent commercial policy
and its attendant experiments
have landed us in a deficit of some
five and a half millions, which, on the
whole, in the opinion of the Chancellor
of the Exchequer, may be most
conveniently supplied by a New Act
authorising the direct taxation of
Property and Income, on the same
terms as before, for a certain period
of years. That is all that can be said
for the reimposition; and, cæteris paribus,
the same argument would be as
effective and as well grounded, if the
honourable gentleman using it should
propose to raise the sum required by
clapping on an additional land tax, or
by doubling or trebling the assessed
taxes.
What the exigencies of the State
now require is the raising five and a
half millions more than the ordinary
produce of the revenue, and NOT the
resumption of the Property and Income
Tax. These are two separate
and distinct things; but, as a matter[Pg 612]
of course, we must expect to see them
confounded, as if the fact of a peculiar
tax having once been raised,
gives a sort of servitude to the provider
for the Exchequer over the property
from which it is levied, notwithstanding
the express limitations
of the statute, continuing the impost
for a certain time, but no longer.
This has been, and no doubt will be
the Whig logic; and it is very material
for those who think with us that
it is full time that this odious, unjust,
and inquisitorial tax should
cease, to remember that they stand
now on precisely the same footing
which they occupied when the impost
was originally proposed. Sir Robert
Peel, then in the zenith of his power,
and with a large and undivided party
at his back, dared not propose it as a
permanent source of revenue. He
asked it, in 1842, as a special and
exceptional boon—almost as a mark
of personal confidence in himself;
and as such it was given. He did
not attempt to aver that the measure
was perfect in its details; on the
contrary, he admitted that it was
partial; but he excused that partiality
on account of the shortness of its
duration; and the public, believing
in the sincerity of his statement, was
willing to accept the excuse. He used
the money thus partially raised for
the reduction of other taxes, in the
hope of effecting “such an improvement
in the manufacturing interests as
will react on every other interest in
the country;” and when, in 1845, he
proposed its continuance for another
limited period, he expressly said, “I
should not have proposed the continuance
of the Income-Tax unless I
had the strongest persuasion, partly
founded on the experience of the last
three years, that it will be competent
to the House of Commons, by continuing
the Income-Tax, to make such
arrangements with regard to general
taxation as shall be the foundation of
great commercial prosperity.” And
again, “If we receive the sanction of
the House for the continuance of the
Income-Tax, we shall feel it to be our
duty to make a great experiment
with respect to taxation.” So, then,
by the confession of Sir Robert Peel,
its author, the Income-Tax, a great
portion of which is levied from the
agricultural section of the community,
was laid on for the purpose of
enabling him to stimulate manufactures;
and that being done, it is to
be made permanent,—the landed interest,
in the meantime, having been
almost prostrated by the subsequent
repeal of the Corn Laws!
Such is the history of this tax; and
we apprehend that, even without, reference
to the iniquity and inequality
of its details, it is so manifestly unjust
in point of principle, that no
statesman can, consistently with his
honour and duty, propose it again for
the adoption of the Legislature. Have
manufactures benefited by the remission
of duties thus purchased for
them by the extraordinary sacrifice
of so many years? If so, let them
contribute to the national revenue
according to the amount of that benefit.
If not, why, then, the vaunted
experiment has totally failed—the
money been uselessly squandered;
and the sooner that the taxes which
have been taken off are reimposed, the
better. But to subject the agricultural
portion of the community and
all professional men to a perpetual
extraordinary tax for the purpose of
advantaging the manufacturers, is a
proposition so monstrous, that, notwithstanding
the tenor of recent
legislation, we can hardly bring
ourselves to believe that it will be
seriously entertained.
But we must not be too confident
as to that. The Whigs are not famous
for financial ability; and even
if their talent in that line were much
greater than it is, they would find it
difficult, without seriously compromising
that course of policy to which
they are committed, and mortally
offending some of their slippery supporters,
to devise means for raising a
revenue at all adequate to the deficiency.
Last year an annual sum of
nearly £600,000, the average amount
of the brick-duty, was remitted, nominally
for the benefit of the peasantry,
actually for that of the manufacturers:
the window-duty may be
considered almost as doomed, and
there are clamours for other reductions.
So that we need not be surprised
if, about the time of the
opening of the Budget, the Chancellor
of the Exchequer should be driven[Pg 613]
nearly to his wits’ end, and the Whigs
determined, at all hazards, for the
fourth time to lay on the Income-Tax.
Now, in counselling opposition of the
most determined nature to any such
attempt, we are actuated by no factious
spirit. We are quite aware that
money must be raised for the efficiency
of the public service and the
maintenance of the public credit. We
see the difficulty as clearly as Sir
Charles Wood can state it; but the
existence of a difficulty by no means
implies that most of us are to submit
to gross injustice, and many to be
subjected to positive plunder. In
short, we hold that the period has now
arrived when, for the public safety,
the general good, and the satisfaction
of all classes, the whole of the taxation
of Great Britain should be revised,
and adjusted on distinct and intelligible
principles, so that each man may be
made to bear his own burden—not,
as at present, either to carry double
weight, or to shift his load to the
already cumbered shoulders of his
neighbour. Surely this is no extravagant
demand, no unreasonable expectation.
Heaven knows, we have
now been experimenting long enough
to enable our rulers, if they are at all
fit for their duty, to have arrived at
some positive results. Why should
any “experiments” have been tried,
if they were not to lead to such an
end? We say deliberately, that no
better opportunity than the present
can occur for forcing on that revision
of the taxation which almost every
one believes to be necessary. The
excise reformers—those who demand
the repeal of the taxes on paper and
on soap—those who wish the window
duty abolished—those who advocate
a further reduction of customs
duties, and those who, like Mr Disraeli,
desire an equitable adjustment
of the burdens upon land—have all
here a common ground to rest upon,—namely,
the injustice or the inexpediency
of our present fiscal regulations.
We occupy the same ground
in protesting against the continuance
of the Income-Tax. Surely, with such
general testimony from men of all parties
against the continuance of the
present heterogeneous and unsatisfactory
arrangements, it is time that our
statesmen should really bestir themselves,
and announce to us upon what
principles for the future our taxation
is really to proceed. We cannot
go on for ever robbing Peter to pay
Paul. We cannot always submit to
a perpetual shifting of burdens, as if
the people of this country were so
many dromedaries, to have their hourly
capabilities of relief determined by
the caprice of their drivers. Yet
such, in effect, is the present state of
matters; and such it will continue,
unless we are resolved to avail ourselves
of an opportunity like the present,
and force our governors, as is
the clear right of the governed, to
explain and justify the principles upon
which their method of taxation is
framed. Unless this be done, we are
indeed a degraded people; because,
when every class believes that it suffers
injustice, to submit tamely to
that, with constitutional remedies in
our hands, would argue a pusillanimity
utterly unworthy of a free and
enlightened nation.
We have long foreseen that some such
crisis as the present must arrive. It
was, indeed, inevitable, from the time
when the two rival Premiers began to
bid against each other for popular support,
and to make the British nation a
chess-board for the purpose of exhibiting
their individual dexterity. The
cleverer man of the two lost the game
by over-finessing. But before that
occurred, enormous mischief had been
done. All was disorder; and the
conqueror at this moment does not
see his way to a proper readjustment
of the pieces. But order we must
have, and arrangement, and that
speedily too, if the functions of the
State are to go on tranquilly and unimpeded.
Men are tired of being
used as actual impassive puppets.
They want to have a reason for the
moves to which they have lately been
subjected; and a reason they will
have, sooner or later, let Ministers
palter as they may.
Very little consideration will show
that such a revision, upon fixed principles,
is absolutely necessary, if justice
is to be regarded as any element
of taxation. The ordinary revenue
of the United Kingdom, on the average
of the last ten years, is rather more
than fifty-five millions, whereof twenty-nine
millions constitute the annual[Pg 614]
charge of the public debt. Those
fifty-five millions, it is evident, fall to
be paid out of the annual produce of
the country, as well as the local
burdens, which amount to a great deal
more, there being, in fact, no other
means of payment; for, without produce
at home, foreign commodities
cannot be purchased, and the consumer
of such commodities is the party who
pays not only the prime cost of the
article, but all the taxes which may
be levied upon it; and this he must
do, if not directly, at least indirectly,
out of produce. Hence, the burden
of taxation remaining the same in
money, and not fluctuating according
to the value of produce, it is evident
that it never can be for the general
interests of the country that produce
should be unduly depreciated; that is,
that it should be sold at prime cost to
the consumer, perfectly free of that
portion of taxation which it ought on
principle to bear. It is really amazing
that so self-evident a proposition
should have escaped the notice of our
legislators; nor can we otherwise account
for the fiscal blunders which
have been committed, than by supposing
that men in power had become
so used to shuffle and deal with taxation,
that they entirely lost sight of
its clear and fundamental principles.
Let but the reader bear this in mind,
that all taxation is ultimately levied
from production, from which also all
incomes are derived,[51] and he will be
able clearly to follow our reasoning to
the points at which we wish to arrive—first,
the absurdity, anomaly, and
injustice of the present system; and,
secondly, the necessity for a complete
and speedy remodelment.
The direct burdens or taxes upon
agricultural produce, by far the most
important, permanent, and extensive
branch of production in this country,
are levied principally through the land.
These are estimated as follows:—
| Land-tax, | £1,906,878 |
| Tithes, | 2,460,330 |
| Carry forward, | £4,367,208 |
| Brought forward, | £4,367,208 |
| Property-tax on land, | 1,334,488 |
| Poor and county rates, | 5,714,687 |
| Highway rates, | 766,854 |
| Church rates, | 377,126 |
| Turnpike trusts, | 939,085 |
| Property-tax on dwelling-houses, | 664,383 |
| Property-tax on other property, | 196,212 |
| Total, | £14,360,043 |
It is foreign to our purpose at present
to compare this amount with that
of the direct and local burdens paid
from manufactures, though it may be
useful to recollect that the latter
amounts only to £4,432,997, being
less than a third of the sum derived
from the other. What we wish the
reader to observe is, that the sum of
fourteen and a quarter millions is a
primary fixed burden upon the land,
and must, in the first instance, be
levied from the land’s productions.
But the cost of production is further
increased by the effects of indirect
taxation. More than one half of the
fifty-five millions which constitute the
public revenue—twenty-eight and a
half millions, arise from taxes imposed
on the following articles of consumption—spirits,
malt, tobacco, tea,
sugar, and soap. All these are consumed
principally by the labouring
classes, and must be paid for out of
produce in the shape of wages. Consequently,
in addition to the prime
cost of produce and the profit of the
grower, the consumer does or ought
to pay that portion both of direct and
indirect taxation which is leviable according
to justice, and distinctly levied
by the State on the article which he
purchases. To make this matter more
plain, let it be understood that every
quarter of wheat grown in Great
Britain, before it can be brought to
market, is charged with a portion of
the direct taxes which we have enumerated
above, and also of the indirect
taxes which come through the
labourer; and that these are positive
burdens levied by the State for the
[Pg 615]public service and the payment of the
national obligations. Now, mark the
anomaly. The cry is raised for cheap
bread, and it appears that cheap bread
can be obtained by importing grain
free of duty from abroad. A law is
passed allowing that importation, and
an immense quantity of corn is immediately
thrown into the British markets.
But on the production of that corn on
a foreign soil, no such charges are
leviable as exist here. Direct burdens
on the lands do not, in many
countries, exist; and in no country
save our own are indirect taxes levied
to the same amount upon articles indispensable
for the labourer’s consumption.
The excise duty on soap alone—in
1848, close upon a million—is
said to cost each labouring man in this
country a week’s wages in the year.
What is the consequence? The foreign
grain is brought into this country, and
exposed at a price which immediately
drags down the value of British grain.
If the supply were limited, the power
of the foreign grower to exact an enormous
profit might in some measure
tend to counteract the evil; but the
supply being unlimited—not confined
to one locality, but extended to two
continents—there arises a competition
between foreign markets for the supply,
which drags down prices still more.
The farmer, when he complains of the
ruin which has overtaken him, and
the writer who advocates the cause
of Native Industry, when he points
out the disastrous consequences which
must arise from the pursuance of such
a course of policy, are met—not by
argument, but by flippant and contemptible
sneers. We are asked
“whether we object to have our food
cheap?”—”whether plenty is a positive
evil?”—and so forth: questions
which only expose the shallowness
and the imbecility of the inquirers.
We have no objections to cheap bread—quite
the reverse—provided you can
have that consistently with putting
the British grower upon an exact level
or equality with the foreigner. Take
off the direct taxes on land, and the
indirect taxes which bear upon the
labourer; persuade the manufacturers,
now so uncommonly prosperous, to
defray the interest of the national
debt; clear away customs and excise
duties on malt, tea, tobacco, sugar,
and soap: and then—but not till then—will
we join with you in your gratulation,
and throw up our caps in honour
of your veiled goddess of Free Trade.
Two things cannot be doubted—the
existence of such burdens here, and
their non-existence abroad. Well,
then, let us see if Britain possesses
any peculiar counterbalancing advantages.
Our climate, it will be conceded,
is later and more uncertain.
This remark applies even to the south
of England, which is but a section of
the corn-growing districts. In Scotland
we notoriously struggle under
vast climatic disadvantages. Capital
may be more easily commanded than
elsewhere; but then, people seem to
forget that in order to have the use of
capital it is necessary to pay interest,
and the payment of that adds materially
to the cost of rearing produce.
We are said to have more skill—and
we believe it in part; but if we farm
better, we farm also more expensively;
and those who are now our competitors
have had the full benefit of our
experience without the corresponding
risk and loss. As for freights, these are
as low from ports in the Baltic as they
are from many of our corn-growing
districts to the nearest available market.
If there are any other points for
consideration, we shall be glad to hear
them; but we know of no other: and
the upshot of the whole is, that our
landowners and farmers are now expected
to compete on equal terms with
the foreigner in the home market—the
equality consisting in the produce of
the former being taxed directly and
indirectly to an amount certainly exceeding
two-thirds of the whole national
revenue, whilst that of the latter
is admitted tax free, on payment of
the merest trifle!
“All these,” says the Free-trader
calmly, “are exploded fallacies!” Are
they so, most excellent Wiseacre?
Then tell us, if you please, where, when,
and by whom they were exploded?
Admirable Solon as you esteem yourself—and
we admit that you are qualified
for the Bass—it would puzzle
you, with the aid of all the collective
wisdom you can gather from the
speeches or writings of Cobden,
Bright, Wilson, Peel, or your daily
organs of information, to refute one
single proposition which has been[Pg 616]
here advanced, or to negative a single
conclusion. Do you deny that the
burdens we have specified exist in
Britain? You cannot. Do you deny
that the wheat-growing countries from
which we now receive our principal
supplies are exempt from similar
charges and taxation? You cannot.
Do you deny the truth of the economical
proposition, that all burdens
and taxes imposed by the State upon
any kind of produce are proper elements
of the cost of production, and
ought to be paid by the consumer?
You do not. Well, then, will you
venture to aver that, at present prices,
wheat being at 42s. 2d. per quarter,
according to the average of England,
or at any period which you may
choose to specify within the last
eighteen months, the purchaser of
British wheat has repaid the grower
of it the whole cost of its production,
comprehending the full amount of its
direct and indirect taxation? If you
venture to say Yes, then you are at
issue, in point of fact, with your own
vaunted authorities, Sir Robert Peel,
Wilson of the Economist, and every
writer of the best ability on your side,
none of whom have supposed that
wheat can be grown in this country
with a profit at a lower rate than
52s. 2d. per quarter, whilst others
assume the minimum rate to be 56s.
If you answer No, the whole question
is conceded.
The fact is, that our opponents, if
they had the least regard for common
decency, ought to be chary of talking
about exploded fallacies. We should
like to know on which side the burden
of the fallacy lies? Have we not,
even within the last six months, seen
long and elaborate articles in the
leading Free-Trade journals, assuring
us that wheat was rising, and must
rise to a profitable point? Was not
this argued over and over again in the
columns of the Economist, with such
an array of statistical authorities as
might have overcome the conviction of
the most desponding farmer? Where
are the assurances now, and the arguments
to prove that a free importation
of foreign corn would simply have the
effect of steadying, and not of permanently
depressing prices? And yet
these men, as miserably detected and
exposed as Guy Fawkes when dragged
from the cellar, have the consummate
assurance to talk about “exploded
fallacies!”
But we must not suffer ourselves to
be led away from the point which we
were discussing. What we wish to
enforce is the fact, that at present
there are no fixed principles whatever
to regulate the taxation of the kingdom;
and we have brought forward
the case of the agriculturists, not being
able to find one more important
or strictly apposite as a remarkable
illustration of this. Taxation remains
the same, notwithstanding the operation
of a law which has produced a
violent and permanent change in the
value of agricultural produce. Now,
if produce is accepted as the real thing
to be taxed—and you can truly tax
nothing else, since all taxes must be
paid from produce—can this be just
and equitable? Certainly not, if your
former mode of taxation was likewise
just and equitable. The agriculturist
who was secured by law against unlimited
foreign competition, might calculate
on selling his hundred quarters
of wheat for £280, on an average of
years, and could therefore pay his
taxes. You change the law, bring
down the value of his wheat to £200,
and yet charge him the same as before.
How can his possibly be otherwise
than a losing trade? Then mark what
follows. We have said that no kind
of produce whatever can be remunerative
unless the consumer of it repays
the grower the full cost of production,
along with the grower’s profit, and
the whole of the direct and incidental
taxation to which it is liable. In the
case of corn this cannot be, because
you now admit to the British market
grain which is exempt from all taxes,
and grown at far less cost than here,
and the competition so engendered
drags down the price of British corn
far below the remunerative point, consequently
the consumer does not pay
the charges and costs of production,
(taxes inclusive,) and the farmer
goes to the wall. Such is the plain
and inevitable course of things; and
those who sneer at the tales of agricultural
distress will do well to
examine the matter dispassionately
for themselves, and see if it can
be otherwise. Very possibly it may
never have occurred to them—for[Pg 617]
it does not seem to have occurred
to our statesmen—that the indirect
taxation of the country is at least as
great an element in the cost of produce
as that which is direct. Nevertheless
it is so. The beer which the
labourer drinks, the tobacco which he
smokes, the tea and sugar used by his
wife and family, the soap which washes
their clothes, and many other articles,
all pay toll to Government, and all
contribute to the cost of the grain.
And if the grain when brought to
market will not pay its cost, there is
an end not only of British agriculture,
but of the best part of the revenue
which at the present time is levied
from the customs and excise!
Sift the matter as closely as you
will—the more closely the better—and
you can arrive at no other conclusion
than this, that in the long run
all taxation must necessarily be levied
from produce. If so, what is the inference?
Clearly this, that you cannot
permanently levy taxation except
upon a scale commensurate to the
value of produce.
If the value of production is lowered,
the power of taxation must decrease
in the same ratio. Cheap bread
then ceases to advantage the consumer;
for that amount of taxation
which was formerly levied from the
production of corn in this country,
must necessarily, since taxes have a
fixed money value, be raised from
something else—that is, from some
other product—if any can be found
adequate to sustain the burden. Towards
this consummation we must
gradually tend by the operation of an
inevitable law, unless the eyes of our
statesmen, and also of the constituencies
of Britain, are opened to the
extreme folly of the course which we
are just now pursuing. In pure
theory no one can object to Free
Trade. It is a simple rule of nature,
and a fundamental one of commerce,
the free exchange of superfluities
among nations. But taxation alters
the whole question. We are not now,
as before the Revolution of 1688, free
from debt as a nation, and at little
annual cost for the maintenance of our
establishments. By an arrangement, in
which the present generation certainly
had no share, we have taken upon
us the debts not only of our fathers,
but of our ancestors of the third and
fourth generation, and have become
bound to pay the annual interest of the
expenses of wars, the very name of
which is not familiar in our mouths.
The annual amount of taxation necessary
for that purpose has heightened
the price and value of all commodities
in Britain, and consequently, by rendering
living more expensive, has
increased the cost of our establishments.
How, then, is it possible,
under such circumstances, to have
free trade? You may have it, doubtless,
in one article, or in many—that
is, you may have free importations,
but that is not free trade; nor can it
exist until you have abolished the
last farthing of customs duties at the
ports. Well, then, let us suppose
this done; let us assume that every
article of foreign produce is admitted
duty-free: the question still remains,
how are you to raise the fifty-five
millions for the public revenue, and a
still further enormous sum for local
taxation, including the maintenance
of the established churches, the poor
and county rates, and all the other
necessary charges? It obviously cannot
be done from capital, without
gradually, but surely, making capital
disappear altogether. It must be
done from income; and income, as we
have seen, is entirely dependent upon
the value of produce. Agricultural
production, estimated at the former
prices, was calculated to amount
to £250,000,000 annually. That
can no longer be calculated upon.
£91,000,000, according to Mr Villiers,
was the amount of the depreciation in
a single year; and as the net rental
of Great Britain and Ireland is under
£59,000,000, it is plain that, supposing
all rents were abolished, the tenantry
must expect to draw £32,000,000
less than formerly, a depreciation
which evidently would leave no room
for taxation whatever. We must,
however, upon the supposition above
stated, that all customs duties are
abolished, (and we shall include also
the excise,) deduct from this latter
sum the amount of the labourer’s consumption
of articles formerly taxed.
In order to avoid cavil, we shall estimate
the number of the agricultural
labourers, with their families, at
10,000,000; and as the customs and[Pg 618]
excise duties together amount to about
£30,000,000, we take off £11,500,000
as the labourer’s proportion. This is
greatly above the mark; but it will
serve for illustration. It reduces the
tenant’s loss, after extinction of the
rents, to £20,500,000 annually.
Next, let us see what manufactures
would or could do for maintaining
our public establishments, and
discharging our engagements to the
national creditor. It will, we think,
be shortly conceded, if it is not so
already, that agricultural distress cannot
possibly stimulate the consumption
of manufactures in the home
market. That market, indeed, depends
entirely upon agriculture, because
we have no other very important
branch of produce which can
furnish it with customers. Without
agriculture the home trade must
utterly decay; and as for the foreign
trade, it is enough to observe, that in
the very best year we have yet known
(1845) we exported goods from this
country to the value of just £60,000,000,
being only £5,000,000 more than the
amount of our yearly revenue, independent
altogether of the large local
taxation.
This is a simple sketch of Free
Trade, worked out from ascertained
and unquestionable statistics. The
reader may like it or not, according
to his preconceived political or economical
impressions, but “to this complexion
it must inevitably come at
last.” What we are doing, and have
been doing for the last five or six
years, is to reduce the value of all
kinds of British produce as much as
possible, and that by admitting
foreign produce, which is in fact
foreign labour, duty-free; and still
we expect to maintain our revenue—all
derivable from British produce—at
the same money value as
before! Such is the besotted state
of political opinion, that a Ministry
holding these views, and daily
plunging the country deeper into ruin,
can command a majority in the
House of Commons; and whenever
an intelligent and clear-sighted
foreigner, like the American Minister,
ventures to express an opinion, however
carefully and cautiously worded,
in favour of agricultural protection,
the whole pack of the Ministerial
press assails him open-mouthed,
yelling and yelping as though he had
committed some atrocious and inexpiable
crime.
We have thus shown, we hope
clearly enough, the dependence of
revenue upon produce; a very important
point, but one which is apt to
be lost sight of in consequence of
our complicated arrangements. People
used to talk magniloquently, and
in high-sounding terms, about taxed
corn, and we have had ditties innumerable
to the same effect, more or
less barbarous, from Ebenezer Elliott
and his compeers; but neither orator
nor poetaster ever condescended to
remark that the sole reason why duties
were levied on the importation of
foreign grain, was the existence of
other duties to an enormous extent,
directly and indirectly levied by
Government from the British grower.
Relieve the latter of these burdens,
and he does not fear the competition
of the world. But so long as you
tax him who is, on the one hand, your
largest producer, and, on the other,
the best customer for your manufactures,
you cannot, in reason, wonder
if he demands that an equivalent for
his taxation shall be imposed upon
foreign produce; so that the economical
law, and not less the law of
common sense, which provides that
the consumer shall pay all charges,
may not be defeated—in other words,
that his trade may not be annihilated
altogether. We have seen articles,
intended to be pungent and satirical,
about the farmers “whining for
protection.” The writers who use
such language evidently intend to
insinuate that the British agriculturist
is a poor weak creature, unable to
cope with foreign tillers of the soil—more
ignorant than the Dane, more
idle than the German, less active
than the Polish serf, and not near so
handy as the American squatter. If
they do not mean this, they mean nothing.
It is not worth while replying
directly to such paltry and contemptible
libels, but we may as well remind
these gentlemen with whom the
“whining” commenced. It began
with the manufacturers, who have
been whining for heaven knows how
many years, that bread was too dear,
and that they were forced to pay[Pg 619]
high wages in consequence. The
papermakers are “whining” at this
moment for a reduction of excise,
and the nasal notes of a good many
newspaper editors and conductors of
cheap and trashy periodicals are
adding power and pathos to the
whine. No spaniel at the outside of
a street-door ever whined more piteously
than Mr Cardwell is doing at
this hour about reduction of the tea
duties. He is absolutely not safe
over a cup of ordinary hyson. There
are whines about hops, whines about
sugar, whines about window taxes,
whines about cotton, and all Ireland
is and has been in a state of perpetual
whine. In short, if by “whining” is
meant a complaint against taxation,
we apprehend it would be difficult to
find a single individual who, in the
present anomalous and jumbled state
of finance, could not advance sufficient
reasons for uttering a cry. The only
way to remedy this is to reconstruct
the whole system. Let this be done
on principles clear and intelligible to
all men, and we are perfectly convinced
that for the future there would
be few symptoms of complaint. It is
not the amount of taxation which
causes such general dissatisfaction;
it is the unequal distribution of it,
rendered still more glaring by the
pernicious habit indulged in by Ministers
of arbitrarily remitting taxes for
the benefit of some exclusive class,
and laying, on others—such as the
Income-Tax—not on the plea of absolute
State necessity, but confessedly
“to make experiments.” Of course,
after such all announcement, everybody
thinks that he, in his own person,
may profit by the experimentalising.
Without asking, nothing is to
be had, especially from the Exchequer;
and accordingly there is hardly any
duty whatever which is not made the
subject of petition, and against many
there is a regular organised agitation.
This is a most unhappy state of
things, for it is inconsistent with the
security of property. Values may be
raised or depressed in a day at the
single will of a Minister. Those who
gain become clamorous for a further
concession; those who lose become
disgusted with what seems to them a
gross partiality. In short, we devoutly
trust that the days of experiment
are over; and the Whigs may
be informed, once for all, by the general
voice of the nation, that it is now
absolutely necessary for them to undertake
the task of setting the financial
house in order. The best method
of accomplishing this desirable end, is
by sternly refusing to permit the Income-Tax
to be reimposed for the
fourth time upon any plea or pretext,
whatever.
But we must further say a few
words, bearing directly upon this tax.
Odious as it may be to the community,
we cannot shut our eyes to
the fact that there is much danger of
its being reimposed; because Ministers
possess a certain majority in the
present House of Commons, and are
not likely to leave any means untried
for effecting their object. It is to
them, indeed, of paramount importance;
because, if they can succeed
in saddling us with this tax for a
further period of three years, they
may easily excuse themselves for
declining to undertake the revision of
our financial system. We therefore
deem it our duty to look a little
more narrowly into the details of the
former acts than, would otherwise
have been our wish or inclination.
Our readers will certainly recollect
that in 1848, when the Income-Tax
was reimposed for the third time,
the Whigs made a strenuous effort
both to extend its existence and to
augment its burdens. What they
modestly proposed was this, that the
Income-Tax should be extended over
a period of five instead of three years,
and that during two of these years
the assessment should be raised from
sevenpence to a shilling per pound.
The result—which it argues the uttermost
degree of imbecility in Ministers
not to have foreseen—was a roar of
disapprobation from one end of the
country to the other; and the scheme
thus foolishly broached was as pusillanimously
withdrawn. Indeed, had
it not been for the peculiar circumstances
of the time, which rendered
it exceedingly unadvisable that the
stability of any Government, however
weak and incompetent, should be endangered,
it is very questionable
whether Ministers could have succeeded
in persuading the House of
Commons to submit to this tax even[Pg 620]
upon modified terms. But the contents
of the budget were hardly disclosed,
before the roar of revolution was
heard in the streets of Paris, and the
Throne of the Barricades was overthrown
by the self-same hands which
had reared it. That evidently was not
a time for the lovers of order to persist
in an opposition which, if successful,
might have resulted in confusion
at home; so that a new lease of
the Income-Tax was granted upon the
same terms as before. On occasion
of the first obnoxious proposition, we
expressed our opinions freely with
regard to the whole constitution of
the tax, pointing out both its injustice
and its impolicy, in an article
to which our readers may refer for
the more general argument.[52] But
there are one or two points with
which we must separately deal.
The Act presently in force provides
that farmers shall be assessed, not
upon profits, but upon rental, to the
extent of threepence-halfpenny per
pound, on farms for which they pay
£300 per annum and upwards. The
gross amount of the sum so raised
was in 1848 £309,890. Now, it is
perfectly well known to every person
that not one farmer out of ten has
made a single penny of profit since
the withdrawal of the duties on foreign
corn in the commencement of last
year. In the great majority of cases
rent is at this moment paid out of
capital, as the landlords will find to their
cost when the leases expire, if many of
them are not already perfectly cognisant
of the fact. If this be the
case, it becomes plain that this mode of
assessment cannot be continued. To
do so, would be for the State to use
its power to commit an actual robbery.
So long as any profit exists,
the State has a right to tax it; unjustly
it may be, and partially, but
still the title is there. But the State has
no right whatever to deprive any man
of his property under false pretences.
If a tax must be levied on income, so
be it; but income is not a thing to
be presumed under any circumstances,
still less when the State, by
its own deed, has made a violent
change on the relation and values of
property. To force the farmers, of
new, to pay this tax under the old
conditions, would be an act of intolerable
tyranny and oppression, for
which the constitution of Great
Britain gives no warrant; and we
hardly think that any Ministry will be
insane enough to adopt such a course.
There is, however, another feature
in the Income-Tax upon which far too
little attention has been bestowed.
In this country Repudiation has
always been looked upon with just
horror. Something Pharisaical there
may be, no doubt, in this grand
adulation of credit; for an unprejudiced
bystander might be puzzled
to comprehend the precise reasoning
of those who are convulsed at
the thought of a lessened dividend
from the Funds, whilst they can look
quietly on at the ravages which are
made in property of another description.
Still, the feeling exists, and
assuredly we have no wish that it
should be otherwise. But we are
bound to say that, if other ideas are
to be encouraged on the subject of
unimpaired credit, this Income-Tax
seems to us most eminently calculated
to pave the way for their introduction.[53]
Such was our opinion in 1848,
and such is our opinion now. Once
establish the principle of taxing the
Funds, and there is no length to which
it may not be carried. It will not do
to say that the Funds are taxed in
proportion with other property. That
is not the case. This is an exceptional
Act, creating and enforcing distinctions,
and it excepts all incomes
under a certain amount. It therefore
virtually establishes the principle that
it is lawful to tax the possessors of one
kind of property (the Funds) for the
[Pg 621]benefit of the possessors of another
kind of property who are excepted. In
1848 it was proposed that the assessment
should be raised to one shilling in
the pound. What would the fundholders
say if some future unscrupulous
Minister were to raise the assessment
to five shillings or ten shillings per
pound, and exempt every one from
the operation of the act except the
holder of national bonds? There can
be no difficulty about a principle for
doing so: it has been already admitted.
Nay, more: the provisions
of the Income-Tax are in direct violation
of the most solemn engagements
entered into by Acts of Parliament.
As an instance of this, take the following:—
The act 10 Geo. IV. cap 31, which
has for its object the funding of
£3,000,000 of Exchequer Bills, contains
the following clause: “And be it
enacted, That such subscribers duly
depositing or paying in the whole
sum so subscribed at or before the respective
times in this act limited in
that behalf, and their respective executors,
administrators, successors, and
assigns, shall have, receive, and enjoy,
and be entitled by virtue of this act
to have, receive, and enjoy the said
annuities by this act granted in respect
of the sum so subscribed, and
shall have good and sure interests
and estates therein according to the
several provisions in this act contained;
and the said annuities shall be free
from all Taxes, Charges, and Impositions
whatsoever.” It needs no lawyer
to interpret the clause. By solemn
Act of Parliament the dividends were
guaranteed free from all taxes whatsoever.
So thought Sir Robert Peel in 1831.
When in that year a proposal was
made to levy a small tax from the
transfer of stock in the public Funds,
he denounced the measure in the
strongest terms, as a violation of the
contracts made with the public creditor,
and as a proceeding which must
necessarily “tarnish the fair fame of
the country.” “He (Sir Robert
Peel) dreaded that an inference would
be drawn from the proposed violation
of law and good faith, that a further
violation was not improper. If in
these times of productive industry
and steady progressive improvement—if,
in such times, in a period of general
peace, when there was no pressure on
the energies and industry of the
country—the Government contemplated
the violation of an Act of Parliament,
and express contract entered into with
the public creditor, what security
could the public creditor have if the
times of 1797 or 1798 returned?”
Contrast this language with the propositions
of the same eminent statesman
in 1842, when he introduced the
Income-Tax for the first time. “I
propose that, for a time to be limited,
the income of this country should
bear a charge not exceeding sevenpence
in the pound…. I
propose, for I see no ground for exemption,
that all funded property, held by
natives in this country or foreigners,
should be subject to the same charge
as unfunded property.”
No ground for exemption! Mark
that, gentlemen who are interested in
the Funds. On no mean authority
was it then announced that an Act of
Parliament, however solemn and
stringent in its terms, is no fence
at all against the inroads of a Chancellor
of the Exchequer. True, people
may have lent their money on the
strength of that positive assurance;
true, it may have been made the
basis of the most important family
arrangements: but all that matters
nothing. Money is wanted to make
“experiments,” for the purpose of
stimulating manufactures; and what
is the maintenance of public faith and
honour, compared with an object so
important? So, in order to stimulate
manufactures, the principle of repudiation
was recognised.
After all, perhaps, British subjects
might be content to submit themselves
to the loss, and be thankful that it
was no worse. But what shall we
say to the forced taxation of property
belonging to foreigners, and invested
in the British Funds? What interest
or concern had they in experiments
upon British manufactures? Just
let any of our readers suppose that he
has invested the whole of his property
in Dutch bonds, and that, after receiving
two or three dividends, he
is informed that, for the future, one
half of his annuity will be retained
by the Dutch Government, because,
in order to “stimulate”[Pg 622]
the internal industry of Holland, it
has been thought advisable to drain
the Zuyder Zee! Would Lord
Palmerston, if such a case were
brought under his notice, sustain the
plea of the Dutchman? We trow not—at
least we hope not; for such a
claim for redress would certainly proceed
upon far better grounds than any
which were urged by Don Pacifico.
The two cases are precisely similar.
The Dutch Government would have
as much right to appropriate the
dividends belonging to British subjects
for the purposes of stimulating
the internal industry of Holland, as
the British Government has to retain
any part of the dividends belonging
to foreigners, for the declared object
of stimulating British manufactures.
If this free-and-easy mode of “conveyance”
is to become general, there
is an end of public credit. Henceforward
it will be but decent for us to
use a moderate tone while speaking
of Pennsylvanian defalcations. American
swiftness may have outstripped
us in the repudiatory race; nevertheless,
we have gone far enough to
recognise the principle, and to appropriate
sevenpence in the pound.
We need not dwell on other evident
objections which may be raised to the
continuance of the Income-Tax. These
suggest themselves to the minds of
every one, and have been often pointed
out and dwelt on by public writers.
The danger of maintaining a war tax
in time of peace—the eminently inquisitorial
nature of the impost—and
the injustice of assessing professional
men, authors, artists, &c., whose incomes
depend solely on their health,
at the same rate as the possessors of
accumulated property, are reasons
sufficient to condemn it. But the
most monstrous injustice, to the already
severely burdened people of
Great Britain, is the exemption of
Ireland from its operation. It is impossible
to assign any valid reason for
the policy which dictated this odious
partiality. Sir Robert Peel in 1842
could not find any better excuse than
the following: “When I am proposing
a tax, limited in duration, in the first
instance, to a period of three years,
and when the amount of that tax
does not exceed three per cent, I
must of course consider, with reference
to public interests, whether it be
desirable to apply that tax to Ireland.
I must bear in mind, that it is a tax
to which Ireland was not subject
during the period of the war; that it
is a tax for the levy of which no
machinery exists in Ireland—Ireland
has no assessed taxes—the machinery
there is wanting, and I should have
to devise new machinery for a country
to which the tax has never been
applied.”
Most rare and convincing logic!
Because Ireland on a former occasion
was not taxed, she is not to be taxed
now; because she pays no assessed
taxes, her income also is to be exempted
from contribution! Why,
these were, of all others the very
strongest arguments for laying it on;
and most contemptible indeed was
the pusillanimity of the representatives
of English and Scottish constituencies,
who did not on that occasion
peremptorily demand the enforcement
of equal burdens. What a premium
to agitation is here held out! The
Irishman with a yearly revenue of
£150 a-year, pays no assessed taxes—is
cleared from some excise duties—and
enjoys an immunity from Income-Tax.
The people of England and
Scotland are kind enough to save him
all these charges, in grateful recognition,
doubtless, of his exceeding
docility, and proverbial attachment
to the Constitution. As to the allegation
of want of ready-made machinery,
the answer was plain—Make it.
Nine years have gone by, and yet it is
not made, and there is no proposal
for making it; and it remains to be
seen whether the fourth attempt at
imposition will be as grossly partial
is the others. If this tax is again
renewed, there can be henceforth no
escape from it. It matters not whether
the term of the new lease be seven,
or five, or three years—the tax itself
will be immortal, and surely we shall
not be insulted this time with a plea
of deficient machinery.
For all these reasons, then, we
counsel a determined opposition to
any attempt which may be made to
renew the Income-Tax, even for the
shortest period. Ministers have no
right to claim it as part of the ordinary
revenue. It was levied originally
for a specific purpose, on a distinct[Pg 623]
assurance that it was not to be permanent:
that purpose, it matters not
whether the results have been satisfactory
or the reverse, has been accomplished,
and we now demand the
fulfilment of the other part of the
agreement. Moreover, if the Income-Tax
is renewed, we must relinquish
for the present, and it may be for a
long time, all hopes of that most
desirable object, a complete revision
of the national taxation. It is
desirable for all of us, whatever may
be our political or economical bias:
because we take it for granted that
no man can wish to impose upon his
neighbour any portion of a burden
which it is his own duty to bear; or
to exalt the class to which he belongs
by the undue depression of another.
The present complicated and entangled
mode of taxation prevents us from
seeing clearly who is liable and who
is not. It is like a great net, twisted
at one place, torn at a second, and
clumsily patched at a third; and it is
no wonder, therefore, if large fishes
sometimes escape, while the fry is
swept to destruction.
What we wish to see is the recognition
of a plain principle. There is
a school of political economists existing
in this country, who confound two
distinct and separate things—principle
and method. They profess themselves
to be the advocates of direct,
in opposition to indirect taxation;
and they think that, in propounding
this, they are enunciating some
great principle. This is a most absurd
delusion. In reality, it matters
nothing in what way taxes are levied,
provided they are levied justly—whether
they are drawn from produce
before it leaves the hands of the producer,
as in the case of the excise, or
charged on foreign goods at the ports
from the merchant—or directly taken
from the consumer in the altered form
of assessed taxes. All that has reference
merely to the method and
machinery of taxation. Undoubtedly
there are most important questions
involved in the choice of a proper
machinery. Hitherto the leaning of
statesmen has been in favour of indirect
taxation, as by far the least
costly method, and as the only practicable
one with regard to many
branches of the revenue. In that
opinion we entirely concur, never
having yet seen any scheme for the
merging of indirect into direct taxation
which had even the merit of
plausibility; nor do we suppose that,
by any stretch of ingenuity, a method
to this effect could be devised, not
open to the gravest political objections
in this or in any other old community.
But these considerations do
not affect the principle at all. Men
cannot be taxed simply as men by
poll-tax, for their means are notoriously
unequal; property cannot be
taxed solely as property, because that
would cause all immediate transference
of capital to other countries; incomes
cannot be made the sole subject
of taxation, partly from the same
reason, and partly on account of the
injustice of such an arrangement.
The only true principle, and that
which we wish to see recognised, is
this—that the annual produce of the
country alone must bear the weight
of taxation. If that principle could
be steadily kept in view, much of the
haze and mist which modern political
economy has spread, would be dispelled.
Men would perceive that
there is not, and cannot possibly be,
in this great country, any such thing
as the rival interests of classes; but
that what we have hitherto termed
rival interests, is neither more nor
less than the desire of certain parties
to thrive and accumulate wealth at
the expense of the rest of the community.
They would also see that this
selfish and nefarious intention must
in the end defeat its own aim, for it is
as impossible for a tradesman to
thrive by the poverty of his customers,
as it is for any class whatever to
extract permanent prosperity from
the depression and downfall of another.
They would clearly understand
that cheapness, when effected
by the introduction of the products of
foreign untaxed labour into this country,
must be and is obtained at the
cost of the British workman; that it
consequently is no blessing to the
country, but the reverse; and that
each such introduction, either by displacing
industry, or by beating down
its wages, or by lowering the value of
home products, augments the burden
of taxation, and reduces all incomes,
except, indeed, those which are derived
directly from taxation—as, for
instance, fixed salaries, [Pg 624]government
annuities, and the incomes of Ministers,
officials, and the like. A dim
perception of the truth of this seems
to have dawned upon the minds of
some of our legislators, and to have
led to the appointment of that committee
which deliberated last session
on the subject of official salaries. The
question has often been asked, why,
since almost every article which
money can command is cheapened,
the servants of the public should
still receive the same allowances as
before? There are good grounds for
putting that question; and some still
more formidable ones, we anticipate,
will be asked ere long, if we choose to
persevere in our present commercial
policy.
The amount of taxation to which
this country is subject, and from which
it cannot free itself without the sacrifice
of the national honour, has the
necessary effect of enhancing the cost
of every commodity which is produced
in it. England is, and must remain, a
dearer country than any of the Continental
states, because her burdens
are heavier, and these must be necessarily
paid from produce. The professed
object of the late “experiments”
was to counteract this; a
scheme quite as feasible as that of
making water run up-hill. But the
depth of public credulity is not easily
fathomed. People may be duped in
a hundred ways besides being taken
in by railway boards of direction.
So, for the benefit of the rich, taxes
were repealed or lowered on wine,
silks, velvets, mahogany, stained
papers, and fancy glass, and an Income-Tax
substituted instead. The
Colonies were broken down, and an
impetus was given to the slave trade
in order to procure cheap sugar. The
labourers got a cheaper loaf, and
were desired to consider that as an
equivalent for lower wages. And now
we find ourselves in this position,
that, but for the Income-Tax, there
would be an annual deficit in the revenue
of from four to five millions;
the farmers are absolutely ruined; and
the manufacturers, by their own confession,
making little or no profit.
The reason of this is quite obvious.
We are striving to accomplish what
is, in fact, an absolute impossibility.
We wish to reconcile cheapness of
commodities with a high rate of taxation,
and at the same time to promote
the general prosperity of the nation.
But cheapness and high taxation cannot
possibly co-exist within the same
limits, nor can any exertion of industry
or skill make them compatible
with each other. On this point we
believe there was little difference of
opinion. But it occurred to certain
interested parties, whose trade lay
without the limits of Britain, that there
might be a way of solving the difficulty,
or, at all events, of persuading
the public that they had solved it. So
they devised that system which we
erroneously denominate Free Trade,
opening the ports for the introduction
not only of cotton-wool duty-free,
but of a great many articles which
were either grown or manufactured in
Britain, by far the most important of
which were corn and agricultural produce.
And this had, undoubtedly,
the effect of producing cheapness, and
may have for some time to come. But
that cheapness is not natural. It has
been brought about by converting a
profitable into a losing trade, and by
depressing all kinds of wages and incomes
throughout the country. The
introduction of foreign untaxed commodities
has lowered prices in our
market, not because they were too
high before in relation to the amount
of taxation, but because they could
not stand against the weight of so
heavy a competition. Hence arises in
the country agricultural distress, which
no palliatives whatever can remove—a
distress which, commencing with the
agriculturists, is spreading through all
who are dependent on them for custom
and livelihood, and finally must
reach, if it has not already reached,
the principal seats of manufacture.
Hence the suffering, complaint, and
wretchedness among the artisans of
the towns, who find themselves undersold
on all hands by the venders of
foreign wares, and who are now cursing
competition, without a distinct
understanding of its cause. The Free-traders
attempt to cajole them by
pointing to the cheap loaf; but they
do not add, as in candour they ought
to do, that they have not removed, or
attempted to remove, one jot of the
taxes which weigh heaviest upon the
industry of the working classes. The
poor man, though he may escape direct
taxation, nevertheless contributes as[Pg 625]
heavily, or even more heavily, to the
national revenue than the rich, in proportion
to his means. Bread and
water he may have untaxed, but not
beer nor tobacco, sugar nor spirits,
tea nor coffee, spices nor soap. Free
trade does not touch those things.
They do not come within its cognisance;
and yet, as we have said
already, more than one-half of the
national revenue is derived from
duties levied on such articles.
There could be no difficulty whatever
in raising an adequate revenue,
if Ministers had the courage to adopt
a sound constitutional policy. They
ought, in the first place, to reimpose
the taxes upon all articles of luxury
consumed exclusively by the rich, and
on all articles of foreign manufacture
which are brought into this country
to compete with the productions of our
own artisans. In no other way is it
possible to keep the balance even between
taxation and produce. The
working men have a right to expect
this, and doubtless they will demand
it ere long. Nor ought the Legislature
to permit the importation to this
country of any commodity whatever,
raw or manufactured, which is a staple
of our own produce, without imposing
upon it a tax, equal in amount to all
the taxes, direct or indirect, which
are charged on the growers or manufacturers
of the said commodity in
Britain, and which do actually enter
into the cost of its production. The
strict justice of these propositions cannot
be doubted; and it is only because
our statesmen have accustomed themselves,
for a long time, to deal with
taxation as if it were capable of regulation
on no sort of principle, that the
false views and impracticable theories
of the Free-trade party have unfortunately
been allowed to prevail.
But we shall not pursue this subject
further at the present time. If, in
the course of these remarks, we shall
have succeeded in drawing attention
to a subject but too little understood—the
relation of the public revenue
to the internal produce of the kingdom—we
may confidently leave the
rest to the good sense and intelligence
of the reader. We shall not deny that
we have a double purpose in setting
forth these considerations just now. In
the first place, we wish to prepare the
public for the attempt, which we confidently
anticipate, on the part of Ministers,
for the reimposition of the Income-Tax.
Believing, as we do, that
if the attempt should prove successful,
this very odious and partial impost
(oppressive in its operation, and
dangerous to the State, it being essentially
a war-tax, and yet levied in the
time of peace) will become a permanent
charge on the community, we cannot
do otherwise than recommend the
most determined opposition. In the
second place, we are desirous of hinting
to certain political capons who
have lately been attempting to crow
over what they call “the grave of
Protection,” that they may save themselves
the trouble, for some time at
least, of repeating their contemptible
cry. Nothing can be more purely
ludicrous than the pains which those
gentlemen have taken, for the last two
or three months, to persuade the public
that all agitation on the subject of
protection to British industry has
died away—that everybody is contented
and happy under the new
regime—and that the farmers themselves
are convinced at last that they
are making money in consequence of
free trade in corn! If there is a
meeting of an agricultural society—it
signifies not what or where—at which,
out of deference to the chairman, or
in respect of a standing resolution,
politics are specially avoided, we are
sure, in the course of a day or so, to
be favoured with a leading article,
announcing that in such-and-such a
district, all idea of returning to the
Protective system is finally abandoned.
Does any notable supporter of
Protection happen to make an after-dinner
speech, no matter what be its
immediate subject—the presentation
of a piece of plate to some well-deserving
neighbour, or an oration at
the opening of a mechanics’ institution—without
alluding in any way to
the present price of wheat or the
future prospects of agriculture?—we
are immediately stunned with the
announcement that he has become a
virulent Free-trader. It is not safe
at present to declare publicly that
you prefer turnips to mangold-wurzel.
If you venture to do so, you are instantly
claimed as a Cobdenite, because
it is said that you are exciting the
farmers to further exertions in spite
of prophecies of ruin. Under those[Pg 626]
circumstances, it becomes really difficult
for an honest man, who entertains
strong convictions upon the
subject, to determine what course he
should pursue. If he holds his tongue,
as he surely may do for a month or
so in the shooting season, he is held
confessed. Silence constitutes a Free-trader—which,
by the way, is a decided
improvement on the older system.
If he speaks at all, eschewing
politics and agriculture, he is held to
be as clear a convert as though he
had lunched with Cardinal Wiseman.
If he utters a word about improvements
in agriculture, he is a lost man
for ever to the farmers. These may
be very ingenious tactics, but those
who invented them may rest assured
that they have not imposed upon a
single human being. It would be
better, for their own credit and character,
if they dropped them at once.
Since the publication of the last quarter’s
revenue returns, we have had a
perfect roar of affected jubilee from
the members of the Free-trading
press. A grand shout and a long one
was doubtless necessary to drown the
announcement of an almost unparalleled
decrease in the account, exhibiting
a falling off in nearly every regular
item, and a rapid absorption of
capital, as indicated by the returns of
the Property-tax. But it certainly
was rather a bold experiment to fix
upon Lord Stanley as a Free-trader.
For more than a fortnight we were
regaled with leaders in the Times and
Chronicle, announcing that his lordship
had publicly repudiated the principles
of Protection at Bury; and yet,
singularly enough, not containing that
meed of compliment which might have
been expected on the accession of so
eminent a convert. This was a decided
mistake. Their cue distinctly
was to have extolled Lord Stanley to
the skies, as a man utterly beyond
the reach of prejudice, open to conviction,
docile to the voice of reason,
and persuaded of the error of his
ways. Had they done so with sufficient
adroitness, it is not beyond the
verge of possibility that here and there
some benighted people might have
been induced to swallow the fable, and
to conceive that because one statesman—whom
we name not now—proved
false to all his former professions
and protestations, such changes
are mere matter of course, sanctified
and approved by custom. But the
fraud was clumsily executed. The little
children of apostasy—who are now
left to their own devices, without any
superintending guardian, and who,
following their natural instincts, can
do little else than undertake the fabrication
of dirt-pies—have bedaubed
themselves in a most woful manner.
Anything more humiliating than the
position of the Morning Chronicle it
is impossible to conceive. For, when
met in the teeth with a direct refutation
of their slanders, the writers are
absolutely idiotical enough to assert
that they drew their conclusions, not
so much from what was said, as from
what remained unsaid—not so much
from words, as from tones and significant
gestures! It is a sad pity that
the idea is not original. It strikes us
that there is something of the sort in
the Critic, where Puff undertakes to
make the audience acquainted with the
whole, tenor of Lord Burleigh’s cogitations,
through a simple shake of the
head. Puff is by no means a defunct
character. He has merely changed
his vocation, and at present is eating
in his own words and professions as
fast as ever mountebank swallowed
tape on a stage at Bartholomew fair.
Let those gentleman be perfectly
easy. There is plenty of work yet in
store for them. Though during the
autumnal months it may be difficult
to find proper subjects for leaders,
without diverging from the fields of
fact into the unlimited wastes of
fiction, they may rest assured that
ere long they will be summoned to a
more serious encounter. The days of
experiment are gone by, but the results
still remain, to be tested according
to their merit by the intelligence
of the British people.
Printed by William Blackwood & Sons, Edinburgh.
FOOTNOTES:
[51] The exceptions to this rule are so few, that they need hardly be stated. Incomes
from investments in foreign funds are perhaps the principal exception, but the amount
of these is not large, and cannot affect the general principle above laid down, which
lies, or ought to lie, at the foundation of every system of Political Economy.
[52] Vide the Magazine for March 1848. No. CCCLXXXIX. Article, “The
Budget.”
[53] See on this subject a remarkable pamphlet, entitled “Past and Present Delusions
on Political Economy,” by Alexander Gibbon, Esq. The author has the merit of
having pointed out at least one direct infringement of an Act of Parliament, to which
we have referred in the text; and we must also bear our testimony to the soundness
and precision of many of the views which he has stated on the intricate subject
of taxation.